BRIAN KEENE

EARTHWORM GODS

SELECTED SCENES FROM THE END OF THE WORLD

 

    

Table of Contents

    

IN­T­RO­DUC­TI­ON

    

    1 - LOC­KE’S ARK

    2 - NIGHT CRAW­LERS

    3 - UP A PO­LE, WIT­HO­UT A PAD­DLE

    4 - ON THE BE­ACH

    5 - LAST DROP OF SOR­ROW IN A BLUE BOT­TLE

    6 - SWEPT AWAY

    7 - RUN TO THE HILLS (Part One)

    8 - RUN TO THE HILLS (Part Two)

    9 - THE WA­TER IS WI­DE

    10 - FLO­ATING HO­ME

    11 - THE FIRST PRIN­CIP­LE

    12 - IN THE SHA­DOW OF TA­RA­NA­KI

    13 - RI­DING THE STORM OUT

    14 - BAD FISH

    15 - LO­ADS AND LO­ADS

    16 - MES­SA­GE IN A BOT­TLE

    17 - THE MA­GI (Part One)

    18 - THE MA­GI (Part Two)

    19 - THE END OF SO­LI­TU­DE

    20 - BEST LA­ID PLANS

    21 - THE SKY IS CRYING

    22 - DAWN OF THE DOR­SALS

    23 - DA­TE NIGHT

    24 - DE­ATH BY CO­OKI­ES

    25 - SE­RE­NA­DE

    26 - THE FI­NAL PRIN­CIP­LE

    27 - LI­QU­ID NO­OSE

    28 - THE CHA­SE

    29 - ONE LAST BRE­ATH

    30 - THE LAST GHOST OF MARY

    31 - AT THE MO­UN­TA­INS OF MEL­TING

    32 - EXO­DUS A.D. (LOC­KE’S ARK REP­RI­SE)

    

AF­TER­WORD: STORY NO­TES FROM THE END OF THE WORLD

    

    

INTRODUCTION

    

    Welcome back to the end of the world.

    Well, one of the worlds, any­way…

    This bo­ok is a fol­low-up to a pre­vi­o­us short story col­lec­ti­on en­tit­led The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World. Li­ke its pre­de­ces­sor, the cha­rac­ters in this bo­ok are ba­sed on re­al pe­op­le. The pub­lis­her, De­li­ri­um Bo­oks, of­fe­red thirty-two cus­to­mers an op­por­tu­nity to star in the­ir own story, set in the world of my no­vel, The Con­qu­eror Worms (pub­lis­hed in hard­co­ver as Ear­t­h­worm Gods). If you’ve purc­ha­sed this bo­ok, then I’m as­su­ming you’ve re­ad that no­vel. If not, then per­haps a bri­ef his­tory les­son and int­ro­duc­ti­on are in or­der. And if you’ll al­low me a small in­dul­gen­ce, I’m go­ing to ta­ke the op­por­tu­nity to cor­rect so­me po­pu­lar mis­con­cep­ti­ons, as well.

    Several ye­ars ago, I wro­te a short story cal­led “Earth­worm Gods.” Pe­op­le dug it and wan­ted mo­re, so I wro­te anot­her story-a se­mi-se­qu­el-cal­led “The Gar­den Whe­re My Ra­in Grows.” Pe­op­le dug that one, too, so I wro­te them a no­vel ba­sed on tho­se two sto­ri­es.

    An oft-re­pe­ated po­pu­lar mis­con­cep­ti­on is that I simply mas­hed the two sto­ri­es to­get­her and cal­led them a bo­ok. This is in­cor­rect, and a mat­ter of per­so­nal cons­ter­na­ti­on to me. Not­hing co­uld be furt­her from the truth. First off, the com­bi­ned word length of tho­se two sto­ri­es is a lit­tle over 26,000 words. The no­vel clocks in at just over 85,000 words. That’s a big dif­fe­ren­ce for just “slap­ping two sto­ri­es bet­we­en bo­ok co­vers and cal­ling it a no­vel” (as one par­ti­cu­larly no­xi­o­us re­vi­ewer cla­imed on Ama­zon.com). Se­condly-and this is the why it ma­kes me angry-whi­le the sto­ri­es and the no­vel sha­re so­me of the sa­me cha­rac­ters and plot­li­ne, I know for a fact that they ac­tu­al­ly ta­ke pla­ce in dif­fe­rent worlds. Dif­fe­rent re­ali­ti­es.

    Long-time re­aders know, of co­ur­se, that the­re is a subt­le mythos tying all of my no­vels and sto­ri­es to­get­her. It’s cal­led “the Laby­rinth” and it lurks in the backg­ro­und of all my writ­ten work. It can be bri­efly sum­ma­ri­zed li­ke this-the­re are dif­fe­rent worlds and dif­fe­rent re­ali­ti­es on dif­fe­rent pla­nes of exis­ten­ce. This me­ans that the­re are many dif­fe­rent Earths, exis­ting si­de-by-si­de in ne­igh­bo­ring re­ali­ti­es (or “le­vels,” as they are re­fer­red to wit­hin the mythos). On one Earth, per­haps ci­vi­li­za­ti­on crumb­les un­der a pla­que of zom­bi­es. On anot­her, per­haps the pla­net burns to a cin­der. The Con­qu­eror Worms and the two si­mi­lar short sto­ri­es ta­ke pla­ce on two dif­fe­rent Earths, each of which has be­en de­vas­ta­ted by a se­ri­es of glo­bal su­per-storms. The sto­ri­es in this bo­ok al­so ta­ke pla­ce on one of tho­se Earths, spe­ci­fi­cal­ly, the one from the no­vel.

    And to furt­her blow yo­ur mind, con­si­der this. As I sa­id at the be­gin­ning, the cha­rac­ters in the­se sto­ri­es are ba­sed on re­al pe­op­le. Se­ve­ral of tho­se pe­op­le al­so had sto­ri­es ap­pe­aring in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World. The­ir sto­ri­es in this bo­ok are al­ter­na­te re­ality ver­si­ons of them­sel­ves.

    Now, if you ha­ven’t re­ad The Con­qu­eror Worms or the re­la­ted short sto­ri­es, he­re is what you ne­ed to know: One day it star­ted ra­ining all over the world. The ra­in didn‘t stop. With it ca­me hur­ri­ca­nes, typho­ons, ti­dal wa­ves, and tor­na­do­es li­ke man­kind had ne­ver be­fo­re ex­pe­ri­en­ced. Much of the pla­net is now un­der­wa­ter. The sur­vi­vors gat­her to­get­her on mo­un­ta­in­tops or on the ro­ofs of bu­il­dings still jut­ting abo­ve the ti­de. As if they didn’t ha­ve eno­ugh tro­ub­le, the sur­vi­vors are al­so me­na­ced by a va­ri­ety of bi­zar­re mons­ters-gi­ant squ­ids, vam­pi­ric mer­ma­ids, a myste­ri­o­us whi­te fun­gus, and gi­ant, car­ni­vo­ro­us worms.

    So far, that’s all we know. This bo­ok will re­ve­al mo­re. The first story in the col­lec­ti­on ta­kes pla­ce on the day that the myste­ri­o­us ra­ins start. The last story ta­kes pla­ce so­me­ti­me af­ter the events in The Con­qu­eror Worms. You’ll see old fa­vo­ri­tes and me­et a few new mons­ters. Mo­re is re­ve­aled abo­ut the stran­ge fun­gus cal­led “The Whi­te Fuzz” (which was al­so fe­atu­red in a short story cal­led “Ta­ke Me To the Ri­ver”-that story ap­pe­ared in De­li­ri­um’s let­te­red edi­ti­on of Ear­t­h­worm Gods, and is al­so con­nec­ted to the rest of this mythos). My ad­vi­ce is to re­ad the­se sto­ri­es in or­der. Many of them are in­ter-con­nec­ted and the events in one im­pact the events in anot­her.

    So, that’s all you ne­ed to know, I think. I ho­pe that you enj­oy this col­lec­ti­on. Thanks for bu­ying it. I al­so ho­pe that you bro­ught along an umb­rel­la and a shot­gun. We’ll ne­ed them both. Our first stop is La­fa­yet­te, In­di­ana. The sun is shi­ning and it’s a be­a­uti­ful day, but if you lo­ok up in the sky, you’ll no­ti­ce that the clo­uds are dar­ke­ning.

    It lo­oks li­ke ra­in…

    

    Brian Ke­ene

    Heart of Dark­ness, Pen­nsyl­va­nia

    November 2007

    

    

1 - LOCKE’S ARK

    

    Lafayette, In­di­ana

    

    Kevin Loc­ke was as­le­ep when God spo­ke to him.

    “KEVIN…”

    He bol­ted up­right, gas­ping. His wi­fe, Ta­ya, slept next to him, bre­at­hing softly. The­ir Yor­kie dog, Har­ley, twitc­hed at the fo­ot of the bed, dre­aming.

    “Nightmare,” Ke­vin mut­te­red. He was abo­ut to lay back down when the vo­ice spo­ke aga­in.

    “KEVIN!”

    Kevin clenc­hed the she­ets in his fists and tri­ed not to scre­am. A low mo­an es­ca­ped his thro­at.

    “I AM THE ALP­HA AND OME­GA.” The vo­ice bo­omed ac­ross the bed­ro­om, rat­tling the lamps and fur­ni­tu­re. “I AM THE LORD YO­UR GOD. BUT I AM NO NIGHT­MA­RE.”

    Kevin’s he­art po­un­ded. He tri­ed to bre­at­he and fo­und he co­uldn’t. His ears rang. How co­uld Ta­ya and Har­ley sle­ep thro­ugh this?

    “BECAUSE I WISH THEM TO.”

    And the vo­ice co­uld re­ad minds, too?

    Kevin fumb­led for the light and switc­hed it on. Next to him, Ta­ya mo­aned but sta­yed as­le­ep.

    The ro­om was empty.

    “KEVIN, IF I HA­VE SA­TIS­FI­ED YO­UR CU­RI­OSITY, WE SHO­ULD PRO­CE­ED. YOU MUST HAR­KEN.”

    I’m dre­aming, he tho­ught. The­re’s no­body he­re, but I still he­ar it tal­king, so I must be dre­aming.

    “NO, YOU ARE NOT. KNOW THIS, OH MAN. THE EARTH WILL SO­ON BE FLO­ODED AGA­IN, JUST AS IT WAS IN NO­AH’S TI­ME. THE END OF ALL FLESH IS BE­FO­RE US AND I CAN­NOT STOP IT, FOR THIS TI­ME, IT IS NOT OF ME. EVERYT­HING THAT IS ON THE EARTH SHALL DIE, BUT WITH YOU, I WILL ES­TAB-LISH A CO­VE­NANT. MA­KE AN ARK IN YO­UR BACK­YARD. WHEN THE WA­TERS CO­ME, YOU, TA­YA, AND HAR­LEY SHALL HA­VE SA­FE PAS­SA­GE. YOU SHAL­LTRA­VER­SE THE FLO­ODED EARTH AND SA­VE MANY. YOU SHALL DO MY WILL, EVEN IN THIS TI­ME OF DARK­NESS. HAR­KEN.”

    The vo­ice stop­ped spe­aking. The at­mosp­he­re in the bed­ro­om chan­ged. The air felt less he­avy.

    “Hello?” Ke­vin whis­pe­red.

    There was no res­pon­se.

    “Are you the­re, God? It’s me-Ke­vin.”

    Silence.

    Kevin tur­ned the light off and slept no mo­re that night. He lay the­re shi­ve­ring. The ro­om se­emed very dark.

    

***

    

    He told Ta­ya abo­ut it the next day. She didn’t be­lit­tle him, and kept her to­ne ne­ut­ral, but her exp­res­si­on was con­cer­ned.

    “It was just a dre­am,” she in­sis­ted.

    “Do you re­al­ly be­li­eve that? What if I’m lo­sing my mind or so­met­hing? I co­uld be schi­zoph­re­nic.”

    “You’re not schi­zoph­re­nic. Do you want to talk to Pas­tor Chad abo­ut this?”

    He shrug­ged. “I don’t know. He might get of­fen­ded or so­met­hing. He’d pro­bably think I was crazy.”

    “No, he wo­uldn’t. And ne­it­her do I. I lo­ve you.”

    “I lo­ve you, too.”

    Kevin had to ad­mit, she was ta­king this pretty well. Ta­ya was very re­li­gi­o­us, and at­ten­ded the Re­for­med Church of Ame­ri­ca. Ke­vin had fa­ith, but he had no pa­ti­en­ce for or­ga­ni­zed re­li­gi­on. He went to church with Ta­ya, but he be­li­eved mo­re in a gre­ater go­od than he did in God. He con­si­de­red him­self lucky that Ta­ya pra­yed for him of­ten.

    “You’re not schi­zoph­re­nic,” she re­pe­ated, “but you didn’t he­ar the vo­ice of God, eit­her. And this thing abo­ut the flo­od? God pro­mi­sed man­kind that He wo­uld ne­ver flo­od the earth aga­in.”

    “He sa­id this wasn’t His do­ing, and that He co­uldn’t stop it.”

    Taya smi­led. “Well, the­re you go. If it was God, He’d be ab­le to stop it from hap­pe­ning.”

    

***

    

    Days pas­sed and Ke­vin chal­ked it up to a we­ird dre­am. He had three jobs. He wor­ked for Cus­tom Se­lect Ca­te­ring du­ring the day and ten­ded bar at Bru­no’s a few nights a we­ek. He al­so ope­ra­ted an eBay bu­si­ness, sel­ling hor­ror toys and Bo­wen sta­tu­es as Don­key Punch Toys, with his child­ho­od fri­end, Sha­ne. Bet­we­en the three jobs and golf, the­re was no ti­me to think abo­ut anyt­hing el­se- es­pe­ci­al­ly bu­il­ding an Ark.

    By the end of the we­ek, he’d comp­le­tely for­got­ten abo­ut it.

    

***

    

    God ca­me back two we­eks la­ter. This ti­me, when He spo­ke, Ke­vin was awa­ke-sit­ting in his of­fi­ce, sur­ro­un­ded by bo­oks and Bo­wen Mar­vel busts and lis­te­ning to the Bos­ton Red Sox on the ra­dio.

    “Bases lo­aded,” the an­no­un­cer sa­id. “Bot­tom of the ninth. Let’s see if-”

    The an­no­un­cer’s vo­ice chan­ged, exp­lo­ding out of the spe­aker.

    “KEVIN, WHY HA­VE YOU NOT DO­NE AS I COM-MAN­DED?”

    “Oh God!” Start­led, Ke­vin fell out of his cha­ir.

    “TIME IS SHORT. LE­VI­AT­HAN AND BE­HE­MOTH ARE ABO­UT TO BRE­ACH THE WALLS BET­WE­EN WORLDS. YOU MUST BU­ILD AN ARK.”

    “No dre­am,” Ke­vin whis­pe­red, co­we­ring aga­inst a bo­oks­helf. He clap­ped his hands over his ears and shut his eyes. “This is it. I’m crazy.”

    “YOU ARE NOT CRAZY. I AM THE LORD, YO­UR GOD.”

    “Prove it.”

    “I HA­VE KNOWN YO­UR SO­UL SIN­CE BE­FO­RE YOU WE­RE BORN. I KNOW EVERYT­HING ABO­UT YOU; INC­LU­DING THINGS YOU DON’T KNOW YO­UR­SELF. I AM AL­WAYS WITH YOU. I WAS THE­RE IN BOS­TON, WHEN YOU TO­OK YO­UR FIRST COM-MU­NI­ON. YO­UR PA­RENTS NE­VER MA­DE YOU TA­KE IT AGA­IN. YO­UR FAT­HER TOLD YOU THAT HE DIDN’T WANT YOU TO EX­PE­RI­EN­CE THE GU­ILT HE’D FELT AS AN AL­TAR BOY. I WAS THE­RE FOR YO­UR FIRST KISS.”

    “You know abo­ut that?”

    “I KNOW ABO­UT EVERYT­HING. YOU SHOT A BOW COM­PE­TI­TI­VELY IN HIGH SCHO­OLAND STILL HA­VE IT IN STO­RA­GE. YOU HA­VE CAL­LED YO­UR FRI­END SHA­NE ‘THE PU­NIS­HER’, EVER SIN­CE HE CA­ME TO A COL­LE­GE HAL­LO­WE­EN PARTY DRES­SED AS THE PU­NIS­HER. HE HAD A ZUC­CHI­NI STUF­FED IN HIS TIGHTS. YOU AND TA­YA WE­RE MAR­RI­ED ON SO­UTH PAD­RE IS­LAND AND SA­ID YO­UR VOWS BE­FO­RE ME. YOU’VE SPENT BOTH AN­NI­VER­SA­RI­ES WATC­HING THE PATS BE­AT UP THE BEN­GALS IN CIN­CIN­NA­TI.”

    I knew it, Ke­vin tho­ught. God is a Pat’s fan!

    “INDEED,” God sa­id. “AND I’M A SOX FAN, AS WELL. DO YOU BE­LI­EVE NOW, OH MAN?”

    “I-I don’t know…”

    The vo­ice sof­te­ned. “THAT IS OKAY, KE­VIN. FOR I BE­LI­EVE IN YOU. THAT IS WHY YOU MUST BU­ILD AN ARK.”

    “But I don’t know anyt­hing abo­ut bo­ats,” Ke­vin sa­id. “I me­an, I can swim and shit, but-sor­ry. Didn’t me­an to cur­se.”

    “I HA­VE GI­VEN YOU THE KNOW­LED­GE. ALL YOU MUST DO IS LO­OK IN­SI­DE YO­UR­SELF. BU­ILD THE ARK, AND I WILL GI­VE THEE A CHILD.”

    “W-what?”

    Kevin and Ta­ya had be­en trying, un­suc­ces­sful­ly, to ha­ve a baby. So far, Har­ley had fil­led that ro­le, but Har­ley was a dog, and not as go­od as the re­al thing.

    “God?”

    The vo­ice was go­ne aga­in. Ke­vin stumb­led to his fe­et. Li­ke be­fo­re, his ears rang.

    “A baby,” he mut­te­red. “Bu­ild an Ark.”

    The an­no­un­cer ca­me back on, but Ke­vin was so pre-occu­pi­ed, he mis­sed the fi­nal sco­re.

    

***

    

    Ta­ya was at work when he de­ci­ded to get star­ted. Ke­vin cal­led in sick to the ca­te­ring bu­si­ness, cla­iming a he­adac­he. He got dres­sed and ate bre­ak­fast. Har­ley whi­ned at him.

    “You be qu­i­et,” Ke­vin told the Yor­kie. “I know what I’m do­ing.”

    Growling, Har­ley wad­dled away and went to sle­ep.

    Kevin and Ta­ya ren­ted a three-bed­ro­om ho­use with a small fen­ced-in back­yard in a cul-de-sac that they af­fec­ti­ona­tely cal­led “Lit­tle Me­xi­co.” The­ir ne­arest ne­igh­bors we­re Rudy and Ro­sa. The ho­use next to Rudy’s was aban­do­ned. Word on the stre­et was that the hus­band was in pri­son, but no­body knew for su­re. Ac­ross the circ­le from the­ir ho­me was a fa­mily with a te­ena­ge son, who the rest of the ne­igh­bor­ho­od re­fer­red to as Emi­nem. He hung out in front of the ho­use in a wi­fe-be­ater shirt all day long. To the left of Ke­vin and Ta­ya’s ho­use li­ved a stran­ge fa­mily with a pre-te­en son who tal­ked to him­self and wasn’t al­lo­wed to le­ave his yard. The hus­band and wi­fe lo­oked mo­re li­ke brot­her and sis­ter, and the hus­band sup­po­sedly spent his we­ekends in Ma­di­son, Wis­con­sin, re­la­xing in the arms of ot­her men.

    Taya had co­me to the re­la­ti­ons­hip with mo­re to­ols than Ke­vin, so he had to bor­row them from Rudy. No way was he go­ing to ask the we­ir­do next do­or, and he do­ub­ted Emi­nem knew the dif­fe­ren­ce bet­we­en a ham­mer and a screwd­ri­ver.

    He put on Dr. Dre’s The Chro­nic-an ol­die but a go­odie, and then wal­ked over to Rudy’s ho­use. When Ke­vin as­ked to bor­row the to­ols, Rudy in­qu­ired abo­ut what he was bu­il­ding.

    Kevin shrug­ged. He co­uldn’t tell his ne­igh­bor that God had com­man­ded him to bu­ild an Ark. Pas­tor Chad wo­uld ha­ve pro­bably sa­id this was a won­der­ful op­por­tu­nity to wit­ness to Rudy abo­ut Christ, but Ke­vin was af­ra­id that Rudy wo­uld la­ugh.

    “A dog­ho­use,” he li­ed. “Har­ley’s be­en crap­ping in­si­de, so I’m bu­il­ding a dog­ho­use for him.”

    “You don’t say?”

    Rudy’s exp­res­si­on bet­ra­yed his tho­ughts. He was en­vi­si­oning long, sle­ep­less nights spent lis­te­ning to Har­ley bark, wan­ting to co­me back in­si­de. But he lent Ke­vin the to­ols. Ke­vin wal­ked back to his yard.

    “Now I ne­ed so­me lum­ber.”

    He pa­used. Dr. Dre fil­led the si­len­ce, rap­ping abo­ut the forty-fo­ur re­asons that ca­me to mind, why his enemy’s brot­her was hard to find.

    But what kind of lum­ber do I ne­ed?

    “Who’s the man with the mas­ter plan?” Dr. Dre as­ked.

    Hell with the lum­ber, Ke­vin tho­ught. I ne­ed a plan. And I ne­ed to ha­ve my fuc­king he­ad exa­mi­ned. What am I do­ing? This is ri­di­cu­lo­us.

    He was abo­ut to gi­ve up and re­turn Rudy’s to­ols, when a clo­ud pas­sed over the sun, cas­ting sha­dows on the grass. Ke­vin tur­ned his he­ad to the sky. A sing­le ra­ind­rop splat­te­red aga­inst his fo­re­he­ad. Blin­king, Ke­vin wi­ped it away, sta­ring at the mo­is­tu­re on his fin­ger­tips. He lo­oked up aga­in. The sky was get­ting dark.

    “Okay,” he sho­uted. Then he lo­we­red his vo­ice. “Yo­ur will be do­ne, God. Yo­ur will be do­ne.”

    Thunder rumb­led in the dis­tan­ce.

    It star­ted to ra­in.

    

    

2 - NIGHT CRAWLERS

    

    Montclair, New Jer­sey

    

    “Are you crazy?”

    Stephen Grig­lak lo­oked at his wi­fe, Eile­en, and sho­ok his he­ad.

    “No. Why?”

    “Have you lo­oked out­si­de?”

    “Yeah.” He shrug­ged. “It’s ra­ining. So what?”

    Eileen sta­red at him. Step­hen felt his che­eks flush. In the backg­ro­und, Bru­ce Springs­te­en sang abo­ut a wo­man in Cal­ver­ton who put her baby in the ri­ver and let the ri­ver roll on. Out­si­de, ra­ind­rops be­at aga­inst the win­dows li­ke bul­lets.

    “You he­ard what they sa­id on the news.” Eile­en sig­hed. “All of tho­se po­or pe­op­le.”

    Stephen had in­de­ed he­ard abo­ut it. It was all the news­cas­ters we­re tal­king abo­ut. Yes­ter­day, it had star­ted ra­ining all over the world. Wor­se, a se­ri­es of su­per-storms we­re spre­ading ha­voc on se­ve­ral con­ti­nents. Flo­ri­da’s pan­hand­le and the en­ti­re Gulf Co­ast we­re ins­tantly wi­ped out when ten-story wa­ves cras­hed over them, dri­ven as­ho­re by a mas­si­ve storm swell and winds of over two hund­red mi­les per ho­ur. Grand Is­le, New Or­le­ans, Apa­lac­hi­co­la, and Pen­sa­co­la we­re sub­mer­ged in the blink of an eye, along with the two mil­li­on pe­op­le li­ving the­re who ne­ver got the chan­ce to eva­cu­ate. In­ters­ta­te Sixty-Fi­ve, ne­ar the co­ast of Ala­ba­ma, had be­en snar­led in grid­lock when it hap­pe­ned. All of tho­se pe­op­le di­ed be­ne­ath the rus­hing wa­ters, trap­ped in­si­de the­ir cars.

    “That was down so­uth,” Step­hen sa­id. “We’re in New Jer­sey.”

    “But it’s ra­ining he­re, too,” Eile­en pro­tes­ted. “It’s ra­ining everyw­he­re. Just li­ke what Al Go­re has be­en sa­ying.”

    “Al Go­re is an idi­ot.”

    While Step­hen be­li­eved in glo­bal war­ming (it se­emed ob­vi­o­us that, in his li­fe­ti­me, win­ters we­re war­mer), he didn’t be­li­eve its ca­use was pre­do­mi­nantly man­ma­de.

    On the ste­reo, Springs­te­en ga­ve way to Vi­val­di’s “Fo­ur Se­asons.” Thun­der rumb­led out­si­de. Step­hen won­de­red which se­ason this was.

    “Look,” he sa­id, “I know you’re wor­ri­ed, but it will be okay. It’s a fre­ak we­at­her phe­no­me­non. To­mor­row mor­ning, the ra­in will stop and the sun will be back out, and we’ll be fi­ne. But me­anw­hi­le, I’ve got worms to catch.”

    Stephen had plan­ned a we­ekend fis­hing trip to the De­la­wa­re Wa­ter Gap Na­ti­onal Rec­re­ati­on Area. He lo­ved it the­re; the area had se­venty tho­usand ac­res of rid­ges, fo­rests, and la­kes on both si­des of the De­la­wa­re Ri­ver in New Jer­sey and Pen­nsyl­va­nia. For al­most forty mi­les, the ri­ver pas­sed bet­we­en low-fo­res­ted mo­un­ta­ins with ba­rely a ho­use in sight, be­fo­re he­ading out to sea. Step­hen lo­ved cam­ping and hi­king, and knew how to fly-fish and track ani­mals. He’d be­en lo­oking for­ward to this trip for we­eks.

    All he ne­eded was ba­it.

    “You’re not still thin­king abo­ut go­ing fis­hing this we­ekend?”

    “Why not?” Step­hen smi­led. “With luck, the ra­in will ke­ep ever­yo­ne el­se at ho­me and I’ll ha­ve the ri­ver to myself.”

    Thunder bo­omed aga­in. The lights flic­ke­red, but the po­wer sta­yed on.

    “I re­al­ly wish you wo­uldn’t. I don’t think it’s a go­od idea.”

    Stephen sig­hed. “Eile­en, I lo­ve you. We both know what I was li­ke be­fo­re I met you. All tho­se was­ted ye­ars. We got mar­ri­ed. Li­fe has be­en go­od sin­ce then. But I’m in my fif­ti­es, and I want to do what I want to do. And right now, that’s hun­ting for night craw­lers so I’ve got ba­it for this we­ekend.”

    She glan­ced at the win­dow. Light­ning flas­hed.

    “You’re go­ing out in that?”

    Stephen grin­ned. “Yep.”

    Shaking her he­ad, Eile­en cros­sed the flo­or and ga­ve him a kiss on the che­ek.

    “I’m go­ing to bed,” she sa­id. “You’d bet­ter dry off be­fo­re you get in it with me.”

    “I will.”

    “And wash yo­ur hands. I don’t want the she­ets smel­ling li­ke worms.”

    After she was go­ne, Step­hen got a flash­light out of the dra­wer, and then fo­und an empty mar­ga­ri­ne tub. He put on his ra­in­co­at, bo­ots and a hat, and then step­ped out in­to the storm. Cold ra­in las­hed his fa­ce and hands, and the wind how­led.

    Stephen wor­ked as a se­ni­or tech­ni­ci­an at an east co­ast uni­ver­sity. He did so­il fer­ti­lity tes­ting in the­ir la­bo­ra­tory, per­for­ming va­ri­o­us che­mi­cal and physi­cal analy­ses. As a re­sult, he knew what to ex­pect in the back­yard. Des­pi­te his as­su­ran­ces to Eile­en, he was wor­ri­ed. They li­ved on a cor­ner ac­ross from a small park, and the­ir next do­or ne­igh­bors we­re ten fe­et away. Step­hen fe­ared that his ne­igh­bor’s yard wo­uld flo­od. Wa­ter po­oled the­re when it ra­ined, in­di­ca­ting a clay la­yer de­po­si­ted by the ru­noff from the ret­re­ating gla­ci­ers at the end of the last ice age. The­ir ne­igh­bor­ho­od was on the slo­pe of a hill whe­re the­re used to be a chan­nel that dra­ined the melt-wa­ter. He was con­cer­ned that if the ra­in didn’t stop so­on, hydros­ta­tic pres­su­re wo­uld for­ce wa­ter up thro­ugh his ba­se­ment flo­or. It was al­re­ady se­eping thro­ugh the walls, alt­ho­ugh he hadn’t told Eile­en yet.

    Then he tur­ned on the flash­light and for­got all abo­ut his fe­ars.

    They had a small back­yard. The­re was a bird­bath un­der a mas­si­ve elm tree, and a lar­ge com­post pi­le bet­we­en the ho­use and fen­ce un­der a hor­se chest­nut tree.

    All of this-the grass, the com­post pi­le, and even the bird­bath-was bu­ri­ed be­ne­ath tho­usands of wrig­gling earth­worms. The­ir red­dish-brown bo­di­es squ­ir­med atop each ot­her.

    Stephen drop­ped the mar­ga­ri­ne tub.

    “Holy shit!”

    He’d ne­ver se­en so many night craw­lers be­fo­re. The­re was eno­ugh ba­it squ­ir­ming aro­und in the yard to out­fit an en­ti­re fis­hing fle­et. Li­ke the we­at­her, it was ab­nor­mal. What co­uld ha­ve pos­sibly bro­ught them all to the sur­fa­ce? Was the­re re­al­ly that much wa­ter in the gro­und, or was so­met­hing el­se dri­ving them top­si­de? A pre­da­tor, per­haps, or a che­mi­cal im­ba­lan­ce in the so­il?

    Whatever the ca­use, it didn’t mat­ter. La­ug­hing, Step­hen pic­ked up the fal­len con­ta­iner and stumb­led in­to the grass. He to­ok two steps and felt worms squ­ish be­ne­ath his fe­et. Shud­de­ring, he knelt and be­gan sco­oping them up. The flash­light slip­ped from his grasp and lan­ded with a soft thud atop the night craw­lers. Step­hen didn’t ret­ri­eve it. He didn’t even ne­ed the flash-light. All he had to do was re­ach out and grab a fist­ful. The worms squ­ir­med bet­we­en his clenc­hed fin­gers. His hands grew wet and slimy.

    “I am the gre­at worm hun­ter.”

    Lightning flas­hed over­he­ad, cas­ting an eerie blue il­lu­mi­na­ti­on over the yard.

    More night craw­lers sur­ged out of the gro­und. The con­ta­iner was full af­ter a few hand­fuls. Step­hen grab­bed a plas­tic buc­ket and be­gan drop­ping them in­to that. He cle­ared small spa­ces in the yard, re­ve­aling wet grass and mud, but im­me­di­ately they fil­led with mo­re worms.

    Then, over the down­po­ur, he he­ard an odd so­und-a ga­se­o­us belch. He glan­ced aro­und, but the yard was empty.

    “Hello?”

    The no­ise ca­me aga­in, ne­ar the com­post pi­le. Step­hen grab­bed the flash­light and sto­od up. His kne­es pop­ped. He shi­ned the be­am in the di­rec­ti­on of the so­und and saw sud­den mo­ve­ment.

    Something was bur­ro­wing be­ne­ath the yard, sho­ving top­so­il and the mo­unds of earth­worms in­to the air as it tun­ne­led be­ne­ath them. It re­min­ded Step­hen of tho­se old Bugs Bunny car­to­ons, when Bugs and Daffy tra­ve­led un­derg­ro­und, se­arc­hing for Pis­mo Be­ach. As it ne­ared him, Step­hen al­most la­ug­hed.

    But the thing that exp­lo­ded from the earth a few fe­et away from him wasn’t a car­to­on. It was a gi­ant night craw­ler, easily fo­ur fe­et aro­und. Its length was in­de­ter­mi­nab­le. Much of it was still be­ne­ath the yard.

    The cre­atu­re’s mo­uth ope­ned.

    Stephen scre­amed. He stumb­led back­ward, knoc­king the con­ta­iners over. The cap­ti­ve night craw­lers wrig­gled away.

    Then the gi­ant worm snap­ped for­ward and the hun­ter be­ca­me the hun­ted.

    

    

3 - UP A POLE, WITHOUT A PADDLE

    

    Barnsley, So­uth Yorks­hi­re, Uni­ted Kin­g­dom

    

    Phil Shep­herd was gra­te­ful when his body fi­nal­ly went numb. The­re was just a slight ting­ling in his arms and legs. Not­hing mo­re. He was fa­irly cer­ta­in the numb­ness was a bad thing, but at this po­int, it didn’t mat­ter. Af­ter two days sit­ting atop the po­le in the ra­in, he was cold and wet and the musc­les in his back, legs, and ar­se had cri­ed out in agony un­til the numb­ness set in. Now, all he had to de­al with was be­ing cold and wet.

    And the worms, of co­ur­se. He still had to de­al with the worms. They we­re still the­re, lur­king at the ba­se of the po­le. They lo­oked hungry.

    Phil wor­ked for Skans­ka UIS, a te­le­com­mu­ni­ca­ti­ons com­pany. His job was to put up te­leg­raph po­les and run pho­ne wi­res to ho­uses. It ma­de for long, hard days-out early every the mor­ning and back ho­me la­te at night, but he enj­oyed it.

    One draw­back to the long ho­urs was that he didn’t ha­ve much of a so­ci­al li­fe. At thirty-eight, Phil was still sing­le. This bot­he­red him so­me­ti­mes, es­pe­ci­al­ly sin­ce most of the ha­ir on top of his he­ad was go­ne, and his go­atee was sho­wing its first signs of grey. But even wit­ho­ut a girlf­ri­end, Phil had ways to re­lax in his off-ho­urs. He didn’t drink, but he enj­oyed watc­hing films and re­ading bo­oks, or han­ging out down at Ri­ley’s sno­oker club, whe­re he was a mem­ber.

    Another draw­back of his job was that he of­ten didn’t ke­ep up with cur­rent events. The­re was no ti­me to watch the telly when you we­re run­ning pho­ne li­nes.

    But even so, he ima­gi­ned he’d ha­ve he­ard abo­ut the worms be­fo­re this.

    The ra­in he’d known abo­ut, of co­ur­se. That was the who­le re­ason he was in this si­tu­ati­on. The storms had knoc­ked out ser­vi­ce all over the co­untry. Wor­se, both the Worsb­ro­ugh Re­ser­vo­ir and the Ri­ver De­ar­ne had bre­ac­hed the­ir banks, flo­oding the ne­arby co­untry­si­de. He’d he­ard that it was wor­se clo­ser to the sea, but Barns­ley was slap in the mid­dle of the co­untry. No chan­ce of ti­dal wa­ves he­re, un­less they we­re of bib­li­cal pro­por­ti­ons.

    Phil and two ot­her men had be­en sent out to res­to­re ser­vi­ce. Phil didn’t know eit­her of his co-wor­kers. They we­re new to the com­pany. One had int­ro­du­ced him­self as Tim. The ot­her was Si­mon. Both had mo­ved to Barns­ley from Wa­les. The three dro­ve the cra­ne and van to the si­te and then went to work. They’d dres­sed for the we­at­her, but it did no go­od. Wit­hin mi­nu­tes, they we­re so­aked. Ig­no­ring the­ir dis­com­fort, they’d drop­ped the wi­res off the old po­les. Then they pul­led the fal­len po­les the rest of the way out of the gro­und with the cra­ne. Using sho­vels, they’d wi­de­ned the ho­les and then used the cra­ne’s auger to drill de­eper ho­les for the new po­les. That was when they ran in­to tro­ub­le.

   The gro­und was too muddy and the ho­les kept col­lap­sing in on them­sel­ves. Wor­se, the fi­elds we­re full of ot­her ho­les. Ap­pa­rently, so­me sort of ani­mal had bur­ro­wed up from be­ne­ath the gro­und. His co-wor­kers tho­ught that so­un­ded re­aso­nab­le eno­ugh, but Phil didn’t know of any ani­mal na­ti­ve to Eng­land that co­uld ma­ke ho­les of that si­ze. They we­re tun­nels, re­al­ly. Each one was big eno­ugh for a child to crawl in­to.

    “Bollocks,” Tim mut­te­red. “I say we call it in and get out of this blo­ody ra­in.”

    “But,” Phil sa­id, “we we­re sup­po­sed to-”

    Something long and whi­te and co­ve­red in sli­me shot out of the ne­arest ho­le and snatc­hed Tim be­fo­re Phil co­uld fi­nish the sen­ten­ce. The seg­men­ted mons­ter at­tac­ked so­und­les­sly, mo­ving with a qu­ick­ness that be­li­ed its pon­de­ro­us bulk. The cre­atu­re se­ized Tim with its to­oth­less, yaw­ning mo­uth and slit­he­red back in­to the ho­le. His muf­fled shri­eks ec­ho­ed from un­derg­ro­und.

    Screaming, Si­mon tur­ned to run, but fo­und anot­her worm bloc­king his path. It lun­ged at him.

    Phil glan­ced aro­und in ter­ror and saw mo­re of the mons­ters clo­sing in on them from all si­des. For a se­cond, he con­si­de­red ma­king a run to one of the ve­hic­les, but be­fo­re he co­uld, Si­mon was swal­lo­wed who­le. Ins­te­ad of ris­king a si­mi­lar fa­te, Phil scur­ri­ed up one of the few po­les that hadn’t be­en knoc­ked down by the storm. The worms wrig­gled clo­ser, squ­ir­ming thro­ugh the mud, and sur­ro­un­ded the ba­se.

    And then the stan­doff had be­gun.

    The ra­in kept fal­ling. Wa­ter gus­hed thro­ugh the stre­ets and be­gan to po­ol in the fi­eld. The worms re­fu­sed to le­ave. Mo­re of them erup­ted from the sod­den earth and jo­ined the ot­hers. A few of the cre­atu­res tri­ed to sna­ke the­ir way up the po­le, but slid back down aga­in, lac­king trac­ti­on. The­ir stench fil­led the air-a clo­ying smell, si­mi­lar to am­mo­nia and chlo­ri­ne and de­ad fish.

    Phil wis­hed for a rif­le of so­me kind-or any type of long-ran­ge we­apon. He was still we­aring his to­ol belt, and had a claw ham­mer, screwd­ri­vers, kni­fe, and wi­re cut­ters, but no­ne of tho­se wo­uld ke­ep the worms away. His cell pho­ne didn’t work. Each ti­me he tri­ed to call for help, he got only de­ad air. He kept lo­oking for help, but no­ne was forth­co­ming. The ne­arby ho­mes we­re si­lent. Aban­do­ned, per­haps. May­be the re­si­dents had fled the storms. Or may­be the worms had got­ten them all. The stre­ets we­re de­ser­ted-no cars or pe­dest­ri­ans. He was comp­le­tely and ut­terly alo­ne up he­re.

    Phil was hungry and ex­ha­us­ted. He wan­ted des­pe­ra­tely to go to sle­ep, but each ti­me he nod­ded off, the worms grew agi­ta­ted, as if wa­iting for him to fall. He de­ci­ded that he wo­uld clo­se his eyes just for a lit­tle whi­le-a few mi­nu­tes, and ro­use him­self if he be­gan to fall as­le­ep. His bre­at­hing slo­wed. His he­ad slum­ped for­ward, his chin res­ting on his chest. When he felt the po­le lurch, his eyes snap­ped open aga­in. Phil cri­ed out, cer­ta­in he was fal­ling. But he wasn’t. He hadn’t mo­ved.

    The po­le had.

    He glan­ced down at the worms and saw what they we­re do­ing. A few of them had be­gun to tun­nel be­ne­ath the po­le.

    “Somebody will co­me,” he whis­pe­red. He was su­re of it. His brot­her or sis­ter wo­uld worry when he didn’t co­me ho­me. Si­mon and Tim must ha­ve had fa­mi­li­es, too. They’d be mis­sed. So­me­one at Skans­ka UIS wo­uld no­ti­ce they hadn’t re­por­ted in. They’d send anot­her work gang to lo­ok for them. Su­rely, the emer­gency crews wo­uld be out. The town was flo­oding!

    The po­le wig­gled aga­in.

    “Somebody will co­me,” Phil re­pe­ated, trying to con­vin­ce him­self. “Any mi­nu­te now.”

    The gro­und aro­und the po­le shif­ted. Phil gas­ped. Thun­der cras­hed over­he­ad. The po­le te­ete­red back and forth.

    He wa­ited for help to ar­ri­ve.

    The ra­in kept fal­ling.

    Then Phil fell, too.

    

    

4 - ON THE BEACH

    

    Morecambe, Lan­cas­hi­re, Uni­ted Kin­g­dom

    

    The James fa­mily went to the be­ach in the ra­in- Stu­art, and Nicky (his wi­fe of ten ye­ars), and the­ir da­ugh­ters, Ca­it­lin, aged three, and An­to­nia, aged six. Nicky had be­en he­si­tant at first. The news was bad. The BBC sa­id wa­ter le­vels we­re ri­sing all ac­ross the co­untry. Mo­re­cam­be had be­en ex­pe­ri­en­cing high ti­de for the last twel­ve ho­urs, and it didn’t lo­ok li­ke it wo­uld re­ce­de any­ti­me so­on. Go­ing to the be­ach was folly, but Stu­art had in­sis­ted. Ear­li­er in the we­ek, they’d pro­mi­sed the girls a day at the be­ach. At the ti­me, the we­ekend we­at­her re­port had cal­led for cle­ar ski­es, which in Lan­cas­hi­re, me­ant si­de­walk-grey.

    Now, the sky was mo­re than grey and anyt­hing but cle­ar.

    Nicky frow­ned. “The be­ach?”

    “Sure,” Stu­art sa­id. “Why not?”

    “Have you lo­oked out­si­de?”

    He nod­ded, and then shrug­ged.

    “But don’t you think it’s stran­ge?” Nicky as­ked. “It’s do­ing this everyw­he­re. All of tho­se po­or pe­op­le in Flo­ri­da.”

    “That’s all the way ac­ross the pond,” Stu­art sa­id. “It won’t hap­pen he­re. Yes, it’s odd that the­se storms are glo­bal, but it will pass. And we pro­mi­sed.”

    “Yeah,” An­to­nia pi­ped up. “You pro­mi­sed, mum.”

    “Can’t ar­gue with that.” Stu­art grin­ned.

    Nicky rol­led her eyes and gro­aned.

    “Besides…” Stu­art’s smi­le fa­ded. “You ne­ver know what might hap­pen to­mor­row. We sho­uld just enj­oy to­day.”

    Neither of them sa­id it out lo­ud, but they both knew what Stu­art was thin­king. An­to­nia might ha­ve known, as well. It was hard to tell for su­re. She’d be­en much yo­un­ger when Stu­art’s il­lness struck, but she was a cle­ver lit­tle girl.

    Stuart and Nicky had be­en mar­ri­ed for ten ye­ars, and Stu­art was ext­re­mely gra­te­ful for each of tho­se ye­ars. Nor, at thirty-eight, was he ap­pre­hen­si­ve abo­ut ap­pro­ac­hing forty. If anyt­hing, he felt lucky to see it. A few ye­ars ago, Stu­art had got­ten very sick and spent three we­eks in the in­ten­si­ve ca­re unit of the city hos­pi­tal, and a furt­her six we­eks re­co­ve­ring in anot­her hos­pi­tal. Even now, two ye­ars la­ter, he was still re­co­ve­ring from it. He didn’t talk abo­ut his il­lness. His emo­ti­ons we­re still pretty raw. But he felt very for­tu­na­te to be ali­ve. Mo­re im­por­tantly, he’d le­ar­ned to ap­pre­ci­ate things. Su­re, he still had his hob­bi­es-re­ading and col­lec­ting hor­ror bo­oks, watc­hing fo­ot­ball (Li­ver­po­ol FC and Mo­re­cam­be FC), and lis­te­ning to everyt­hing from AC/DC to Bon Jovi-but the­se to­ok a back­se­at to what was re­al­ly im­por­tant.

    His fa­mily.

    So if the girls wan­ted to go to the be­ach in the mid­dle of the stran­gest glo­bal we­at­her phe­no­me­non on re­cord, then that was what they’d do.

    They put on the­ir slic­kers and ga­los­hes, bund­ling up aga­inst the ra­in. Ca­it­lin didn’t want to we­ar hers, and it to­ok a few mi­nu­tes to con­vin­ce her. Then they went out­si­de. Stu­art car­ri­ed Ca­it­lin, and An­to­nia held Nicky’s hand. They splas­hed thro­ugh pud­dles, gig­gling and shri­eking as the cold wa­ter so­aked over the top of the­ir bo­ots. They didn’t see many ot­her pe­op­le. The shops we­re open but empty. A sing­le car dro­ve by slowly, we­aving aro­und the de­eper pud­dles. The fa­mily in­si­de the car sta­red out the ra­in-stre­aked win­dows. The bo­ot overf­lo­wed with the­ir be­lon­gings.

    Raindrops bo­un­ced off the­ir he­ads. In the flat are­as of town, yards and gar­dens we­re full of stan­ding wa­ter, and the gut­ters and se­wa­ge dra­ins we­re be­gin­ning to overf­low. Wa­ter stre­amed down the stre­ets and si­de-walks.

    It was a short walk to the be­ach. Mo­re­cam­be was a se­asi­de re­sort town lo­ca­ted in the north­west of Eng­land. Sadly, it was a sha­dow of its for­mer self. In its hey­day, the city had be­en one of the pre­mi­er ho­li­day re­sorts in the co­untry, bo­as­ting two pi­ers, the be­a­uti­ful win­ter gar­dens the­at­re, and an amu­se­ment park that had bo­as­ted one of the tal­lest big whe­els in the world. All of this was go­ne now, era­di­ca­ted-the pi­ers and the amu­se­ment park and even the big whe­el-was­hed away by ti­me. The glory days we­re over. Ef­forts had be­en ma­de to res­to­re things. The win­ter gar­dens the­at­re had be­en par­ti­al­ly re­no­va­ted. New co­as­tal de­fen­ses had be­en bu­ilt, along with a lar­ge pro­me­na­de which pro­vi­ded stun­ning vi­ews ac­ross Mo­re­cam­be Bay. Anot­her new to­urist at­trac­ti­on was a bron­ze, li­fe-si­ze sta­tue of the town’s most fa­mo­us son, Eric Mo­re­cam­be, who’d be­en one half of the fa­mo­us co­medy duo Mo­re­cam­be and Wi­se.

    Looming over all of this was the Heys­ham 2 Nuc­le­ar Po­wer Sta­ti­on, whe­re Stu­art wor­ked as a Plant Com­pu­ting En­gi­ne­er. Bu­ilt right along the se­asi­de, the nuc­le­ar plant do­mi­na­ted the lands­ca­pe li­ke the big whe­el had do­ne in ye­ars past. It ma­de everyt­hing se­em small in com­pa­ri­son-the town, the ho­uses and shops, even the sho­re.

    But as they ap­pro­ac­hed, Stu­art tho­ught the be­ach lo­oked big­ger than nor­mal, se­eming to dwarf even the po­wer plant.

    They hal­ted. Nicky gas­ped. Ra­in fell re­lent­les­sly.

    “Where did the sea go?” An­to­nia as­ked. “Whe­re is it?”

    Caitlin be­gan to whim­per, in­sis­ting that she wan­ted to go ho­me. Her lit­tle body shi­ve­red aga­inst him. Stu­art shif­ted her in his arms and sta­red out at the dark ho­ri­zon.

    “My God,” Nicky whis­pe­red. “Lo­ok at that.”

    The oce­an was go­ne, le­aving be­hind dank sand lit­te­red with se­awe­ed and trash and shells. The be­ach slo­ped ste­adily down­ward, shro­uded in glo­om. Fish flop­ped on the wet sur­fa­ce, strug­gling aga­inst the suf­fo­ca­ting air. Birds circ­led over­he­ad, gulls and al­bat­ross and even a pe­li­can, squ­aw­king in shrill de­light at the sud­denly re­ve­aled smor­gas­bord. Far out on the ho­ri­zon, sha­dows gat­he­red.

    Stuart tri­ed to spe­ak, but all that ca­me out was a whe­eze. His ton­gue and chest felt thick. His pul­se po­un­ded in his ears.

    “Can we go down?” An­to­nia ple­aded. “Lo­ok at all the shells! It’s ne­ver li­ke this.”

    She let go of her mot­her’s hand and dar­ted for­ward. Nicky re­ac­hed out and grab­bed her.

    “Tsunami,” Stu­art whe­ezed. “We’ve got to go now…”

    Nicky sta­red at him in alarm. Ca­it­lin bu­ri­ed her fa­ce aga­inst his wet co­at, hi­ding from the ra­in. An­to­nia’s at­ten­ti­on was still fo­cu­sed on the be­ach.

    “The oce­an,” Stu­art exp­la­ined. “When it go­es out li­ke that, it me­ans a tsu­na­mi is co­ming. We’ve got to get out of he­re now.”

    Both he and Nicky glan­ced at the nuc­le­ar po­wer plant.

    “Can the plant withs­tand a tsu­na­mi?”

    Stuart shrug­ged. “It can withs­tand the im­pact of a com­mer­ci­al air­li­ner hit­ting it wit­ho­ut ca­using a re­ac­tor bre­ach, but a wa­ve? I don’t know. Worst ca­se sce­na­rio, it might ca­use a mas­si­ve ra­di­o­ac­ti­ve re­le­ase, which wo­uld send a ra­di­o­ac­ti­ve plu­me ac­ross the sur­ro­un­ding area.”

    “We’ve got to go,” Nicky ec­ho­ed. “Anto­nia, co­me on!”

    Overhead, the birds whe­eled and flew away, he­ading in­land.

    “Mum! Dad! Lo­ok!” An­to­nia po­in­ted out to sea.

    Stuart and Nicky fol­lo­wed her fin­ger. Stu­art felt the bot­tom drop out of his sto­mach.

    The dark­ness on the ho­ri­zon had ta­ken sha­pe and now it was co­ming to­wards them. The oce­an had re­tur­ned to cla­im the be­ach-

    -in the form of a twenty-story wa­ve.

    Nicky’s eyes glis­te­ned with te­ars. “Oh my God…”

    Stuart held Ca­it­lin tigh­ter. Even as he tur­ned to run, he re­ali­zed that it was po­int­less. The­re was now­he­re to run to.

    Nicky must ha­ve re­ali­zed the sa­me thing. She grab­bed An­to­nia’s arm and pul­led her clo­se.

    “What is that?” An­to­nia as­ked.

    “It’s not­hing,” Nicky sa­id, her vo­ice qu­aking.

    Stuart sat down on the wet sand, and cal­led the ot­hers to him. Nicky and the girls tur­ned the­ir backs to the oce­an. Stu­art tri­ed to smi­le.

    “Let’s draw pic­tu­res in the sand,” he sug­ges­ted. “And enj­oy our day at the be­ach.”

    He star­ted dra­wing stick fi­gu­res-a fat­her and mot­her and two lit­tle girls, along with a big sun.

    Nicky wept qu­i­etly.

    Antonia stu­di­ed her pa­rents’ fa­ces.

    “I’ve got a bet­ter idea,” she sa­id softly. “Why don’t we hold hands?”

    “Anything you want,” Stu­art whis­pe­red. “Anything you want.”

    A si­ren in town be­gan to wa­il.

    They sat in a circ­le and held hands. As the no­ise from the on­rus­hing wa­ve grew lo­uder, they snug­gled clo­ser to­get­her.

    Then the dark­ness en­gul­fed them as a fa­mily, and they we­re not af­ra­id.

        

    

5 - LAST DROP OF SORROW IN A BLUE BOTTLE

    

    York, Pen­nsy­l­va­nia

    

    Bob Ford drank warm bo­ur­bon from a dirty blue bot­tle and tho­ught back on the past few we­eks.

    All over the world, it star­ted ra­ining at the sa­me ti­me. If that wasn’t we­ird eno­ugh, the ra­in didn’t stop. With it ca­me in­ten­se su­per-storms that wi­ped out most of the world’s co­as­tal are­as and kil­led mil­li­ons of pe­op­le. In the Uni­ted Sta­tes, co­as­tal ci­ti­es li­ke San Fran­cis­co, Se­at­tle, Los An­ge­les, Bal­ti­mo­re, At­lan­tic City, Nor­folk, and Mi­ami we­re all sub­mer­ged wit­hin a we­ek. Tor­na­do­es and two hund­red mi­les per ho­ur winds rip­ped thro­ugh the na­ti­on’s he­art­land, le­ve­ling everyt­hing in the­ir path.

    The ra­in didn’t stop. The wa­ters kept ri­sing and the glo­bal dest­ruc­ti­on con­ti­nu­ed. Eas­ter Is­land, the Phi­lip­pi­nes, Di­ego Gar­cia, Cu­ba, Jama­ica, and parts of Asia we­re ob­li­te­ra­ted. Ha­wa­ii was not­hing mo­re than a few vol­ca­no pe­aks.

    Bob watc­hed it all hap­pen on the cab­le news net­works, un­til the po­wer went out for go­od. He’d se­en Den­ver bu­ri­ed un­der an im­pe­net­rab­le fog. He’d watc­hed ca­ra­vans of sur­vi­vors he­ading for the Rocky, Smo­key, and Ap­pa­lac­hi­an Mo­un­ta­ins. He’d wit­nes­sed the Na­ti­on-al Gu­ard pat­rol­ling the stre­ets of Man­hat­tan by bo­at. A guy in In­di­ana had bu­ilt an Ark in his back­yard, just be­fo­re the ra­ins star­ted. Bob tho­ught that was a go­od idea. Wis­hed he’d do­ne the sa­me. Ap­pa­rently, so­me of the world’s go­vern­ment’s had fol­lo­wed the Ark-bu­il­der’s le­ad, shif­ting the­ir eli­te ci­ti­zens and po­li­ti­ci­ans on­to bat­tles­hips and cru­ise li­ners.

    In Pen­nsyl­va­nia, the Na­ti­onal Gu­ard mo­bi­li­zed aga­inst this new enemy-the we­at­her. Unab­le to sho­ot it or blow it up or fight back, they eva­cu­ated ever­yo­ne in York.

    But Bob and Free Ri­de An­gie sta­yed be­hind.

    Alone.

    By the ti­me the man­da­tory eva­cu­ati­on to­ok ef­fect, hund­reds of pe­op­le in York we­re de­ad or mis­sing. That inc­lu­ded Bob’s wi­fe, Jen, and the­ir kids, Chloe and Car­son. When the flo­ods star­ted, Bob was in down­town York City, wor­king in the of­fi­ce even tho­ugh everyt­hing el­se was clo­sed and an of­fi­ci­al sta­te of emer­gency had be­en dec­la­red. Jen and the kids we­re still at the ho­use. The last thing he’d he­ard from her, be­fo­re the cell pho­ne net­work went down, was that the Sus­qu­ehan­na Tra­il had was­hed out, ma­king it im­pos­sib­le for him to re­turn ho­me. The Na­ti­onal Gu­ard was the­re, ur­ging her to eva­cu­ate. Bob had told her to go.

    “You sho­uld be he­re with us,” Jen sa­id. “Inste­ad of at work. You co­uld die in the­re. They can’t get in­to the city. The wa­ter is too high.”

    “I’ll be fi­ne,” Bob pro­mi­sed. “Stay sa­fe. Get in to­uch with me when you can.”

    But she hadn’t. The­re was no way she co­uld.

    The worst part was not kno­wing what had hap­pe­ned to them.

    Bob to­ok anot­her sip of bo­ur­bon from his blue bot­tle. The warm li­qu­id bur­ned his thro­at, but he ba­rely felt it, still lost in the re­cent past.

    He de­ci­ded that the worst part wasn’t not kno­wing his fa­mily’s fa­te. The worst part was kno­wing that even if he had be­en ab­le to get ho­me, he wo­uldn’t ha­ve go­ne.

    He’d ha­ve sta­yed he­re with An­gie.

    Between the cons­tant ra­in and the ri­sing Co­do­rus Cre­ek, York City’s stre­ets we­re so­on sub­mer­ged. Bob to­ok shel­ter atop the Strand Ca­pi­tol Per­for­ming Arts Cen­ter, ac­ross from the co­unty judi­ci­al bu­il­ding-the two hig­hest po­ints in the city. He’d se­en a few pe­op­le on the judi­ci­al bu­il­ding’s up­per flo­ors, but had no way to com­mu­ni­ca­te with them, ot­her than wa­ving. The storm’s fury drow­ned out the­ir vo­ices when they tri­ed to sho­ut, and they we­re too far away to re­ad handw­rit­ten mes­sa­ges.

    He was alo­ne in the Strand-except for Free Ri­de An­gie.

    And she was de­ad.

    He’d known her. Not well, per­haps, but mo­re than her ot­her johns. To them, Free Ri­de An­gie was just a who­re and they we­re just cus­to­mers. What they did to­get­her was not­hing mo­re than a bu­si­ness tran­sac­ti­on. A fle­eting mo­ment of gra­tu­ito­us, gu­ilty en­ter­ta­in­ment. But not Bob. His re­la­ti­ons­hip with An­gie was spe­ci­al. She was his mu­se.

    The men who ca­me to An­gie didn’t know her story, but Bob did. He knew it as well as his own. It was an open bo­ok. She’d fled ho­me at fo­ur­te­en to avo­id the at­ten­ti­ons of her mot­her’s boyf­ri­end-not that her mot­her ca­red eit­her way. The first trick. Fa­cing the fact that the wet spot bet­we­en her legs was what she used to li­ve, at le­ast un­til she le­ar­ned how to gi­ve blow jobs. How she’d got­ten her na­me-get­ting free ri­des from cab­bi­es in exc­han­ge for sex. Bob knew it all. He’d cre­ated her.

    And now she was de­ad.

    He hadn’t told Jen. She hadn’t com­men­ted on it. But he’d he­ard it in her vo­ice, be­fo­re they hung up-the si­lent ac­cu­sa­ti­on han­ging in the si­len­ce bet­we­en them.

    Instead of be­ing ho­me with his fa­mily, he’d be­en he­re, at work, with An­gie.

    Just li­ke al­ways.

    And now An­gie was de­ad.

    Maybe Jen, too.

    Bob had anot­her wri­ter fri­end who, af­ter a night of too much bo­ur­bon, had pro­po­sed that the uni­ver­se was not­hing mo­re than God’s best-sel­ling no­vel, and if the no­vel ever went out of print, everyt­hing wo­uld va­nish with it.

    Bob had la­ug­hed at the ti­me.

    He wasn’t la­ug­hing now.

    He hadn’t writ­ten shit sin­ce the ra­in be­gan. He do­ub­ted he ever wo­uld. What was the po­int? New York-the he­art of the pub­lis­hing bu­si­ness-was a di­sas­ter area. The edi­tors and agents who wo­uld con­si­der his sub­mis­si­ons we­re at the bot­tom of the fuc­king oce­an. Who wo­uld pub­lish his work? Who wo­uld re­ad it? Why spend ti­me scraw­ling sto­ri­es in a no­te­bo­ok if the­re was no­body left to enj­oy them? If a story­tel­ler had no one left to tell his sto­ri­es to, did he then ce­ase to exist? Did his cha­rac­ters ce­ase to exist as well?

    Bob lo­oked down at An­gie’s mol­de­ring corp­se and de­ci­ded that yes, they must.

    She wasn’t rot­ting. So­met­hing el­se was hap­pe­ning. Her ebony skin was co­ve­red with whi­te fuzz. So­me kind of fun­gus, Bob as­su­med. It was slowly li­qu­ef­ying her body. He won­de­red if he was bre­at­hing in the spo­res, and then de­ci­ded that he didn’t ca­re. De­ath wo­uld be pre­fe­rab­le to this.

    He tip­ped the blue bot­tle back and dra­ined the last drop of al­co­hol.

    Now he was empty.

    For ye­ars, he’d sac­ri­fi­ced everyt­hing-everyt­hing- on the al­tar of his mu­se. He’d con­cent­ra­ted on wri­ting, po­si­ti­ve that even­tu­al­ly it wo­uld pay off, that all the hards­hips and de­di­ca­ti­on wo­uld be worth it, in the end. Fu­eled by bo­oze and mu­sic and de­si­re and dri­ve, he’d writ­ten every day. Not­hing el­se mat­te­red. He’d put his fa­mily and fri­ends and lo­ved ones se­cond, fo­cu­sing on his work, cons­ci­o­us that he might lo­se them as a re­sult, but ho­pe­ful that he wo­uldn’t.

    And now he’d lost both worlds.

    The ra­ge that had sim­me­red in­si­de of him all day sud­denly exp­lo­ded. Bob sat up in the cha­ir and threw the empty bot­tle ac­ross the ro­om. It shat­te­red aga­inst the wall, sho­we­ring the flo­or with shards of blue glass. He swept his arm ac­ross the desk, knoc­king the li­fe­less lap­top com­pu­ter to the flo­or. The ca­sing crac­ked. Un­sa­tis­fi­ed with the re­sults, Bob lurc­hed out of the cha­ir and stom­ped on the lap­top un­til it was in a hund­red pi­eces. Then he kic­ked the plas­tic frag­ments and the bro­ken glass all over the ro­om.

    His he­ad felt fuzzy, his mo­uth dry. The ro­om spun. He he­ard a ter­rib­le, high-pitc­hed mo­an, and won­de­red whe­re it was co­ming from. He se­arc­hed the ro­om.

    Then he re­ali­zed it was him ma­king the so­und.

    Bob stumb­led to the do­or and out on­to the Strand’s ro­of­top. The ra­in was much lo­uder out­si­de. It be­at aga­inst him, stre­aming down his fa­ce li­ke te­ars. He tur­ned aro­und on­ce, sta­ring thro­ugh the open do­or­way at the frag­ments-blue glass and black plas­tic.

    Bro­ken, just li­ke him.

    “Nothing left.”

    Bob wal­ked to the ed­ge of the ro­of and sta­red down at the stre­et. The wa­ter rus­hed by li­ke a ri­ver, co­ve­ring the bu­il­ding up to the third flo­or. It wo­uld only get hig­her. So­on, the flo­od wo­uld wash everyt­hing away.

    “I’m sorry,” he whis­pe­red.

    Then he le­aned for­ward un­til he felt the world gi­ve way.

    Bob plum­me­ted in­to the ra­cing wa­ters and drow­ned his sor­rows one last ti­me.

    

    

6 - SWEPT AWAY

    

    Cashmere, Was­hin­g­ton

    

    “So, this is how the world ends…”

    Chris Han­sen clo­sed his eyes. The vi­ew wasn’t what it used to be. Be­fo­re the ra­ins be­gan, the win­dow had lo­oked out on a pond and wa­ter­fall abo­ut twenty-fi­ve fe­et away from the­ir ranch-style ho­use. Si­tu­ated on top of a fo­ur-fo­ot hill, the wa­ter­fall splas­hed over a pi­le of big rocks that his fat­her had put the­re. It was one of Chris’s fa­vo­ri­te sights. When li­fe bro­ught tro­ub­les, watc­hing the wa­ter was al­ways so­ot­hing. Pe­ace­ful. It was­hed away his wor­ri­es.

    Now-not so much. Everyt­hing el­se had be­en was­hed away but his wor­ri­es re­ma­ined.

    The hill was go­ne. The wa­ter­fall was go­ne. Every-thing was go­ne. Everyt­hing ex­cept the pond. With the se­emingly end­less ra­in, the pond had be­co­me a la­ke, sub-mer­ging the­ir squ­are ac­re lawn and dri­ve­way and ero­ding the so­il aro­und the ta­ma­rack, pi­ne, fir, and blue spru­ce tre­es in the­ir yard. The wa­ter car­ri­ed the up­ro­oted tre­es away. Now, small wa­ves lap­ped at the ho­use, with no bar­ri­ers left to im­pe­de them.

    It wasn’t just the pond, ho­we­ver. Cash­me­re was ne­arly eight hund­red fe­et in ele­va­ti­on, but it sat nest­led in a val­ley bet­we­en the We­natc­hee Ri­ver and the Cas­ca­de mo­un­ta­ins. Most of the val­ley had flo­oded al­re­ady, fil­ling li­ke a bowl. So­on, the­ir ho­use wo­uld be sub­mer­ged, too.

    Chris’s girlf­ri­end, Fran­ces­ca, had ma­na­ged to ke­ep most of the wa­ter out by stuf­fing to­wels in­to the cracks aro­und the do­ors se­ve­ral ti­mes a day. But the rec­tan­gu­lar ho­use was bu­ilt very low to the gro­und and wit­hin the last we­ek, wa­ter had be­gun to flow in­to the crawls­pa­ce be­ne­ath it. Now the wa­ter was se­eping thro­ugh the flo­ors and walls. The sod­den car­pet splas­hed when he rol­led ac­ross it in his whe­elc­ha­ir. Mold crept up the drywall and the pat­ter­ned wal­lpa­per in the kitc­hen was co­ve­red with mil­dew. In anot­her day-may­be less-the ho­use wo­uld be unin­ha­bi­tab­le. Then, just li­ke the rest of the town, it wo­uld sink be­ne­ath the sur­fa­ce.

    Eyes still shut, Chris tri­ed to qu­ell his emo­ti­ons. This wasn’t just a ho­use. It was a ho­me. It had be­co­me a part of him, just li­ke the whe­elc­ha­ir. Chris was forty ye­ars old and had be­en a qu­ad­rip­le­gic for the last twenty. He had go­od use of his left arm (except for the fin­gers), but very li­mi­ted use of his right. He co­uld not fe­el his skin or use any musc­les be­low his col­lar­bo­ne. But he ma­na­ged. He’d ne­ver let it slow him down. Ne­ver let it stop him from li­ving. The­re we­re ti­mes of fe­ar, of co­ur­se. It was a ter­rif­ying thing so­me­ti­mes, be­ing pa­raly­zed. But he’d ne­ver let the fe­ar ru­le him. It didn’t dic­ta­te his ac­ti­ons.

    So why was he af­ra­id now?

    It wasn’t the flo­oding that sca­red him. It wasn’t his di­sa­bi­lity. It wasn’t the fact that they ne­eded to aban­don the ho­use im­me­di­ately or the un­cer­ta­inty of what wo­uld co­me next. The­se obs­tac­les co­uld be over­co­me, as long as Chris had Fran by his si­de. If the world was en­ding, then that was fi­ne. He’d go out li­ke Mad Max, in a bat­tery-po­we­red whe­elc­ha­ir ins­te­ad of a car.

    None of the­se things frigh­te­ned him.

    But Chris was ter­ri­fi­ed of what he ne­eded to do be­fo­re they left this pla­ce.

    Of what he ne­eded to ask Fran.

    It sca­red him in ways the apo­calyp­se co­uldn’t.

    Chris ope­ned his eyes. Fran gli­ded up be­hind him and sat on the arm of his whe­elc­ha­ir.

    “Taking a last lo­ok?” she as­ked.

    “Yeah.”

    “We can’t stay, Chris. You know that, right? The wa­ter isn’t stop­ping.”

    “I know. It’s not that.”

    “Then what is it? Why the de­lay? Are you wa­iting for Poe to co­me back?”

    Poe was the­ir black and sil­ver cat. Chris cal­led him Poo, much to Fran’s chag­rin. He’d got­ten out­si­de two we­eks ago and di­sap­pe­ared.

    “No. I know now that Poo isn’t co­ming back.”

    “Okay, then. We re­al­ly ne­ed to get mo­ving, Chris. To­day.”

    “I know that, too.”

    “I’ve got everyt­hing pac­ked. Fo­od, matc­hes, ext­ra clot­hes, blan­kets. I put what I co­uld in­to fre­ezer bags. When the back­pack gets wet, they sho­uld still stay dry.

    He no­ti­ced that she didn’t say, “if the back­pack gets wet.” Ins­te­ad, it was “when the back­pack gets wet.”

    Getting wet was a cer­ta­inty the­se days.

    “How abo­ut wa­ter?” he as­ked. “Did you re­mem­ber that?”

    “Yes. It’s we­ird, ha­ving to pack wa­ter when the­re’s so much out­si­de.”

    “That wa­ter’s full of de­ad pe­op­le and ga­so­li­ne and stuff. I don’t think we want to drink it.”

    Fran’s no­se wrink­led in dis­gust.

    And that was when the three lar­ge skylights in the li­ving ro­om ca­ved in with a lo­ud crash, start­ling them both. The rub­ber se­als aro­und them had ba­ked in mo­re than a de­ca­de of di­rect sun­light, tur­ning to dust. Chris had kept me­aning to ha­ve them rep­la­ced. Now it was too la­te. The for­ce of the ra­in had fi­nal­ly do­ne them in. Ra­in po­ured thro­ugh the ho­les, splat­te­ring ac­ross the flo­or.

    “Okay,” Fran sho­uted over the no­ise. “That set­tles it. We ha­ve to go. You re­ady?”

    “Not yet. The­re’s so­met­hing I ha­ve to ask you first.”

    “Chris, the ho­use is flo­oding! Can’t it wa­it?”

    “No, it can’t. This is im­por­tant.”

    She frow­ned, con­cer­ned. “What is it? Are you wor­ri­ed abo­ut the bat­te­ri­es in yo­ur cha­ir? Be­ca­use li­ke I sa­id be­fo­re-”

    “No,” he sa­id. “Not that.”

    In truth, he was con­cer­ned abo­ut the whe­elc­ha­ir. The bat­te­ri­es we­re al­most de­ad and its mo­ve­ments had be­co­me slug­gish. The­re was no way to rec­har­ge it wit­ho­ut elect­ri­city. The com­bi­ned we­ight of Chris and his cha­ir was aro­und three hund­red and fifty po­unds. Un­less they we­re on conc­re­te or asp­halt, Fran wo­uldn’t be ab­le to push him very far. And whe­re they we­re he­ading-the­re wo­uldn’t be many hard sur­fa­ces. Wa­ter and mud, but no pa­ve­ment.

    But that wasn’t what Chris was af­ra­id of, eit­her.

    “What’s wrong?” Fran’s to­ne was de­man­ding now. She’d ob­vi­o­usly had eno­ugh of his stal­ling.

    Ask her, he tho­ught. Jesus Christ, you’ve be­en to­get­her for over two ye­ars, ever sin­ce you met on­li­ne. You lo­ve each ot­her. What are you af­ra­id of?

    Fran ga­zed at him ex­pec­tantly.

    “Will you…” Chris pa­used. His fa­ce felt flus­hed. “Will you marry me?”

  Fran didn’t res­pond at first. She sta­red at him in stun­ned si­len­ce. Then she smi­led.

    “What to­ok you so long?”

    “I don’t know. I gu­ess I was sca­red. I tho­ught may­be you’d le­ave so­me day.”

    “I’m not go­ing anyw­he­re,” Fran sa­id. “I’m sta­ying till the end of the world.”

    “I think that al­re­ady hap­pe­ned.”

    “Yes, I’ll marry you. But if we don’t get out of he­re now, we’ll ne­ver get the chan­ce.”

    “You’re right,” Chris ag­re­ed. “No mo­re stal­ling. Let’s go.”

    Even tho­ugh they we­re dres­sed for the we­at­her, they we­re both so­aked wit­hin mi­nu­tes. Fran’s long, dark ha­ir was plas­te­red to her he­ad. She adj­us­ted the wet back­pack and pus­hed her bangs out of her fa­ce. Cold ra­ind­rops ran down in­to Chris’s eyes. For on­ce, he was glad his sen­sa­ti­ons we­re li­mi­ted. Ot­her­wi­se, he’d be fre­ezing his ass off right now.

    They he­aded for the mo­un­ta­ins, se­eking hig­her gro­und.

    Within mi­nu­tes, they re­ali­zed they’d ne­ver re­ach it.

    The whe­elc­ha­ir sank in­to the mud and re­fu­sed to bud­ge.

    And the wa­ter be­gan to ri­se.

    Fran got be­hind the whe­elc­ha­ir and pus­hed, grun­ting with the ef­fort. Chris sta­red over her sho­ul­der.

    “Chris, you’ve got to-”

    Fran pa­used. “What’s wrong?”

    Chris co­uldn’t ans­wer. He wan­ted to, but he was spe­ech­less. Fran tur­ned, fol­lo­wing his ga­ze. Her eyes wi­de­ned when she saw it.

    “The wa­ter,” she pan­ted, pus­hing aga­in on the whe­el-cha­ir, “is it my ima­gi­na­ti­on, or is it get­ting hig­her qu­ic­ker?”

    “It’s not yo­ur ima­gi­na­ti­on.”

    “Why is it ri­sing so fast?”

    “I don’t know,” Chris sa­id. “May­be so­met­hing’s pus­hing it hig­her? That’s how it lo­oks, any­way.”

    “We’ve got to do so­met­hing.”

    She sho­ved har­der. The whe­elc­ha­ir sank a few mo­re inc­hes. Mud squ­elc­hed aro­und the ti­res and suc­ked at Fran’s bo­ots. The wa­ter lap­ped at the bot­tom of the hill, cre­eping to­wards them. Anot­her tree fell over, up­ro­oted.

    “Come on, you stu­pid thing.”

    “Fran.”

    “Come on!”

    “Fran!”

    “God damn it!”

    “FRAN!”

    She stop­ped her ef­forts and sta­red at him. Her bot­tom lip tremb­led. Chris saw the fe­ar in her eyes. It matc­hed what was in his he­art.

    “Fran,” he sa­id softly, “I’ll ne­ver ma­ke it. Not in this thing.”

    “Then I’ll carry you.”

    “You can’t. I’m too he­avy. You’ve got to ke­ep go­ing.”

    “I’m not le­aving you, Chris.”

    “You’ve got no cho­ice, Fran. If you stay he­re, you’re go­ing to die.”

    “Then I’ll die.”

    “Don’t be stu­pid.”

    “Don’t call me stu­pid. I’m not go­ing anyw­he­re. In ca­se you for­got, I sa­id that I’d stay un­til the end of the world. And be­si­des, we’re mar­ri­ed now.”

    Grinning, Chris blin­ked away mo­re ra­ind­rops. “I don’t re­mem­ber a ce­re­mony.”

    “There aren’t any pre­ac­hers left ali­ve in Cash­me­re, any­way. But we’re mar­ri­ed as far as I’m con­cer­ned, and I’m not le­aving you.”

    They glan­ced back at the ho­use. The wa­ter was de­fi­ni­tely ri­sing hig­her-much fas­ter than an­ti­ci­pa­ted. Al­re­ady, it co­ve­red the win­dows. The wa­ves lap­ped to­wards them, ga­ining gro­und with every mi­nu­te.

    “Well, Chris sig­hed, “this is one hell of a ho­ney-mo­on.”

    He la­ug­hed. So did Fran. Then, wit­ho­ut a word, she shrug­ged out of the back­pack and let it splash in­to the mud. Her ra­in­co­at and shirt went next, fol­lo­wed by her je­ans. Then she sto­od be­fo­re him, na­ked, her body slick and wet, her nip­ples stiff in the chilly air. Sig­hing, Chris drank her in. His own body res­pon­ded to the vi­su­al and emo­ti­onal sti­mu­li. Des­pi­te be­ing pa­raly­zed from the neck down, he was still ca­pab­le of get­ting ref­lex erec­ti­ons. Jud­ging by the lo­ok in Fran’s eyes as she slip­ped his clot­hes off, he had one now.

    “What are you thin­king?” Fran as­ked, her vo­ice ba­rely a whis­per.

    “That I wish I co­uld swe­ep you off yo­ur fe­et.”

    “You do, Chris. You do.”

    She strad­dled his lap, her legs thrown out over the arms of the whe­elc­ha­ir. Slowly, they ma­de lo­ve. Chris nuz­zled her bre­asts and thro­at and sho­ul­ders. Fran kis­sed his he­ad and neck. It was per­fect and sen­su­al and ro­man­tic-and both of them felt li­ke the first ti­me all over aga­in. May­be it was that way for all newly mar­ri­ed co­up­les.

    They kis­sed as the wa­ter lap­ped aro­und the whe­el-cha­ir’s ti­res. The­ir ton­gu­es ent­wi­ned. Fran pum­ped, dri­ving him de­eper.

    And when the wa­ter clo­sed over the­ir he­ads, ne­it­her of them ca­red.

    They we­re swept away.

    

    

7 - RUN TO THE HILLS (Part One)

    

    Minnesota-somewhere bet­we­en Thi­ef Ri­ver Falls and Sil­ver Bay

    

    Paul Gob­lirsch and H Mic­ha­el Cas­per he­aded up in­to the hills. The­ir prog­ress was te­di­o­us. They car­ri­ed a lot of we­ight, and the wet gro­und suc­ked at the­ir fe­et. Pa­ul was ar­med with a.30-30 rif­le he’d lo­oted from a spor­ting go­ods sto­re. H had strap­ped a ni­ne-inch fil­let kni­fe to his thigh and car­ri­ed his trusty Ru­ger 10/22. Both wo­re back­packs lo­aded with bot­tled wa­ter, can­ned go­ods, am­mu­ni­ti­on, ci­ga­ret­te ligh­ters, and ot­her ne­ces­si­ti­es. H’s pack al­so held a wa­ter fil­ter, hydra­ti­on kits, bat­te­ri­es, a com­bi­na­ti­on com­pass ther­mo­me­ter, Sven saw, and a flash­light.

    “Fucking gro­und is li­ke qu­ick­sand,” H sa­id. “Can’t find my fo­oting.”

    “You’re car­rying to much we­ight.” Much to Pa­ul’s chag­rin, his fri­end had al­so pac­ked an as­sort­ment of po­int­less items. “I don’t know why you ne­eded to bring all that crap.” “Li­ke what?”

    “The ha­irsp­ray,” Pa­ul sa­id. “The pens. The mag­nif­ying glass. What are we go­ing to do with tho­se?”

    H grin­ned. “We can ma­ke we­apons.”

    “Weapons? What are we go­ing to do with a bot­tle of ha­irsp­ray?”

    “Turn it in­to a blow­torch.”

    “And the pens?”

    “I don’t know, Pa­ul. Just ke­ep wal­king.”

    They mo­ved on in si­len­ce, clim­bing hig­her. The only so­unds we­re Pa­ul’s la­bo­red bre­at­hing and the cons­tant pat­ter of ra­in.

    “You ne­ed a bre­ak?” H as­ked af­ter anot­her mi­le.

    “Sure.”

    They sto­od be­ne­ath so­me tre­es, rat­her than sit­ting down in the mud. The branc­hes over­he­ad of­fe­red lit­tle pro­tec­ti­on from the ra­in. The tre­es le­aned pe­ri­lo­usly to one si­de, ro­ots slowly lo­sing the­ir grip in the wet so­il.

    Paul res­ted whi­le H rum­ma­ged thro­ugh his pack. He pul­led out an energy bar and of­fe­red it to Pa­ul.

    “Eat this,” H sa­id. “You’ll fe­el bet­ter.”

    H was in go­od sha­pe. He lif­ted we­ights, jog­ged, and prac­ti­ced Jam Jong-style Chi Gong and Ba Dwan Jin re­gu­larly. Pa­ul’s exer­ci­se re­gi­men had not be­en ne­arly as exer­ting. Be­fo­re the ra­ins, he’d be­en out of sha­pe and a lit­tle over­we­ight. Now, with fo­od gro­wing scar­ce, be­ing over­we­ight was no lon­ger a prob­lem. But he had en­du­ran­ce in his legs and that was the im­por­tant thing as they hi­ked fart­her in­to the hills.

    Paul ga­zed at the val­ley be­low. “The wa­ter’s get­ting hig­her. I can’t be­li­eve-”

    “How fast everyt­hing has flo­oded?”

    H had a bad ha­bit of fi­nis­hing ot­her pe­op­le’s sen­ten­ces. Pa­ul con­si­de­red tel­ling him to knock it off, but de­ci­ded it wasn’t worth the tro­ub­le.

    “Yeah,” he sa­id. “That’s what I was go­ing to say.”

    “This is Min­ne­so­ta. We’ve got a fuc­king la­ke every fi­ve fe­et or so.”

    “Not in Thi­ef Ri­ver Falls,” Pa­ul sa­id. “I sho­uld ha­ve sta­yed the­re.”

    “You’ve got two ri­vers the­re-Thi­ef Ri­ver and Red La­ke Ri­ver. Both we­re over the­ir banks when you left.”

    “Well, then I wish I’d sta­yed in Ari­zo­na.” Pa­ul had mo­ved from Ari­zo­na the ye­ar be­fo­re, to es­ca­pe the he­at and over­po­pu­la­ti­on.

    “Paul, I god­damn gu­aran­tee you that Ari­zo­na is un­der­wa­ter. What we sho­uld do is ma­ke it back to my pla­ce.”

    “How wo­uld that be any dif­fe­rent?”

    “Silver Bay is abo­ut eight hund­red fe­et abo­ve sea le­vel. My ho­use is fi­ve mi­les in­land and a tho­usand fuc­king fe­et hig­her in ele­va­ti­on-sur­ro­un­ded by hills. The only way my pro­perty wo­uld flo­od is if La­ke Su­pe­ri­or fil­led up and ro­se over a tho­usand fe­et.”

    “Making yo­ur pro­perty the new la­ke bot­tom.”

    “Yeah. But that’s not go­ing to hap­pen.”

    Paul glan­ced up at the dark sky. “Don’t be so su­re.”

    “Doesn’t mat­ter any­way.” H shrug­ged. “Fuc­king ro­ads are flo­oded bet­we­en he­re and the­re. We co­uldn’t get back to Sil­ver Bay even if we wan­ted to. Not un­less we find a bo­at. We’re bet­ter off he­re. At le­ast we’re sa­fe.”

    Instead of res­pon­ding, Pa­ul tur­ned his he­ad and lis­te­ned.

    “You he­ar that?”

    H frow­ned. “What?”

    “I don’t know. So­un­ded li­ke a…fart.”

    “Wasn’t me. I smell so­met­hing, tho­ugh. Li­ke de­ad fish or chlo­ri­ne.”

    Paul nod­ded. “Me too. What is it?”

   “I don’t know. Co­uld be che­mi­cals or so­met­hing. You saw all that shit in the wa­ter back in town. It’s a fuc­king bi­oha­zard.”

    Paul fi­nis­hed his energy bar and tos­sed the empty wrap­per on the sod­den gro­und. Scow­ling, H snatc­hed it up.

    “You sho­uldn’t lit­ter. That’s bad for the pla­net.”

    Paul ges­tu­red in a wi­de, swe­eping mo­ti­on. “Lo­ok aro­und us, man. I think trash is the le­ast of our wor­ri­es.”

    “Okay, po­int. Let’s ke­ep mo­ving.”

    They star­ted off aga­in, clim­bing hig­her in­to the hills. The stran­ge odor se­emed to fol­low them. A few mi­nu­tes la­ter, they he­ard the so­und aga­in-a high-pitc­hed, stac­ca­to blast of air. Pa­ul’s desc­rip­ti­on had be­en apt. It so­un­ded li­ke a fart.

    They bla­med each ot­her and la­ug­hed. It felt go­od. Alt­ho­ugh ne­it­her of them tal­ked abo­ut it, both men had lost everyt­hing-the­ir fa­mi­li­es, ho­mes, bo­ok col­lec­ti­ons. Af­ter all they’d be­en thro­ugh in re­cent we­eks, la­ugh­ter se­emed he­althy. It ma­de them fe­el se­mi-nor­mal aga­in.

    But sad, too.

    Paul blin­ked away te­ars, pre­ten­ding they we­re ra­in-drops so that H wo­uldn’t te­ase him abo­ut it. But then he no­ti­ced that H was al­so crying. He lo­oked away qu­ickly and shi­ve­red. It was cold. Pa­ul tri­ed to re­mem­ber when he’d last se­en the sun.

    “We’re gon­na be okay, Pa­ul.” H’s vo­ice was ho­ar­se. “Right?”

    “We’ll be fi­ne.” Pa­ul smi­led. “We just ne­ed to re­ach hig­her gro­und. So­mew­he­re-”

    “Dry?”

    “Yeah. Dry.”

    Paul tho­ught of the­ir ear­li­er con­ver­sa­ti­on as they mo­ved on. H’s words ec­ho­ed in his mind.

    We’re bet­ter off he­re. At le­ast we’re sa­fe.

    The pe­cu­li­ar stench grew stron­ger, al­most over­po­we­ring.

    Paul win­ced. “God, that stinks.”

    “Jesus…” H fan­ned his no­se. “What the fuck is that?”

    Before Pa­ul co­uld ans­wer, so­met­hing far­ted right be­hind them. They glan­ced at each ot­her. Then slowly, they tur­ned aro­und.

    About ten yards fart­her down the slo­pe was a se­ven-fo­ot long gi­ant worm, wrig­gling back and forth in the mud. The cre­atu­re’s rub­bery flesh was gra­yish-whi­te. Sli­me oozed from its po­res. It had no eyes or sen­sory or­gans, at le­ast not that the men co­uld see.

    Paul gas­ped. His legs and hands felt numb. His ears rang.

    “Jesus Christ,” H yel­led. “What the fuck is that thing?”

    The worm ra­ised its he­ad. The flesh aro­und the tip split open, re­ve­aling a yaw­ning, to­oth­less mo­uth. The far­ting so­und blas­ted out of it. Then the worm slit­he­red for­ward. It was fas­ter than it lo­oked. Pa­ul and H scrab­bled back­ward, fumb­ling with the­ir rif­les.

    “Shoot the fuc­ker,” H scre­amed.

    “You sho­ot the fuc­ker,” Pa­ul sho­uted.

    Both men ra­ised the­ir rif­les and si­mul­ta­ne­o­usly ope­ned fi­re. They each pum­ped se­ve­ral ro­unds in­to the qu­ive­ring cre­atu­re, but it didn’t slow. Brown ic­hor spur­ted from a do­zen bul­let ho­les. The men kept fi­ring even as they ret­re­ated. Pa­ul emp­ti­ed his rif­le. A se­cond la­ter, H’s ma­ga­zi­ne clic­ked. The worm craw­led on.

    “I’m out,” H cri­ed.

    “Me, too,” Pa­ul yel­led. “Run!”

    They fled. Pa­ul ra­ced up the hill, trying to avo­id sli­ding in the sloppy ter­ra­in. He slid to a halt when H cal­led out be­hind him. Pa­ul spun aro­und and saw that H had slip­ped in the mud and was spraw­led on his sto­mach. His rif­le lay out of re­ach. H fumb­led for his kni­fe, but co­uldn’t free it from its she­ath.

    The worm lun­ged for­ward and se­ized H’s fo­ot in its mo­uth. With a lo­ud suc­king no­ise, his bo­ot di­sap­pe­ared down the mas­si­ve gul­let, fol­lo­wed by his calf. The worm’s musc­les rip­pled as it swal­lo­wed his leg. It re­min­ded Pa­ul of a sna­ke eating a mo­use.

    H scre­amed, re­ac­hing for him.

    Instead of grab­bing his fri­end’s hand, Pa­ul stro­de for­ward. He flip­ped the rif­le aro­und in his hands. Hol­ding it by the bar­rel, he club­bed the worm with the butt of the gun. The vib­ra­ti­on ran thro­ugh his hands. The worm re­fu­sed to let go. Pa­ul held the rif­le’s stock aga­in and jab­bed the bar­rel down, spe­aring the mons­ter in its he­ad. The ste­el par­ted the flesh easily, but then he hit a la­yer of musc­le or bo­ne-Pa­ul didn’t know which. Grun­ting, he sho­ved har­der. Brown blo­od gus­hed from the wo­und. The worm shud­de­red and then lay still.

    H yan­ked his sli­me-co­ve­red fo­ot from its mo­uth.

    “Holy shit,” he mut­te­red. “Damn thing was eating me!”

    Gasping for bre­ath, Pa­ul re­lo­aded.

    “Thanks for sa­ving my ass,” H sa­id. “I owe you.”

    Paul lo­oked past him. At the bot­tom of the hill, a do­zen mo­re worms sur­ged out of the tre­es and craw­led to­wards them.

    “Don’t thank me yet,” Pa­ul sa­id.

    Thunder drow­ned out the­ir scre­ams. The ra­in fell har­der.

    

    

8 - RUN TO THE HILLS (Part Two)

    

    Minnesota-somewhere bet­we­en Thi­ef Ri­ver Falls and Sil­ver Bay

    

    With each crash of thun­der, the worms slit­he­red clo­ser.

    “Son of a bitch.”

    H glan­ced aro­und, se­arc­hing for his trusty Ru­ger 10/22. He’d drop­ped it when he fell. Then, the worm had at­tac­ked him. Now the rif­le was go­ne. Wor­se, the tumb­le had ag­gra­va­ted his lo­wer back prob­lem. His spi­ne and musc­les felt li­ke they we­re on fi­re. Cold ra­in stre­amed in­to his eyes, blur­ring his vi­si­on.

    Paul sto­od next to him, fe­et spa­ced sho­ul­der-length apart. He ra­ised the.30-30 and squ­e­ezed off three ro­unds in qu­ick suc­ces­si­on. H co­uldn’t see if Pa­ul hit the worms or not. If he had, the cre­atu­res didn’t slow. They con­ti­nu­ed craw­ling up the hill, le­aving wi­de trenc­hes in the mud. The smal­lest mons­ter was abo­ut eight-fe­et in length. Rocks and tre­es cras­hed down in­to the flo­oded val­ley in the­ir wa­ke.

    “Come on,” Pa­ul sho­uted, tug­ging his arm. “Let’s go!”

    “My rif­le,” H yel­led. “Whe­re the hell is it?”

    “The mud must ha­ve suc­ked it down. For­get abo­ut it. We’ve still got mi­ne. Hurry up.”

    “We ne­ed the fuc­king gun!”

    “Forget abo­ut the god­dam­ned gun! Lo­ok be­hind us. Now let’s-”

    “Go?” H as­ked, fi­nis­hing Pa­ul’s sen­ten­ce. “Not yet. I’m not le­aving that rif­le be­hind.”

    Thunder bo­omed aga­in. The worms mo­ved in si­len­ce, clo­sing the dis­tan­ce.

    “You’ve still got the kni­fe,” Pa­ul sa­id. “And all that ot­her stuff-the pens and the ha­irsp­ray. You sa­id we co­uld use them as we­apons.”

    “Sure, but not now! What the hell am I gon­na do with a pen aga­inst tho­se fuc­king things? Stab them in the eye? They don’t ha­ve eyes. They don’t ha­ve anyt­hing-just big, hungry mo­uths. What the fuck is a pen or ha­irsp­ray go­ing to do aga­inst that?”

    “Well, ex­cu­se me, MacGy­ver! I didn’t know yo­ur spe­ci­al we­apons we­re re­ser­ved for spe­ci­fic thre­ats.”

    H cla­wed at the wet top­so­il, sco­oping asi­de hand­fuls of mud, se­arc­hing for the rif­le. He tri­ed to ig­no­re the se­aring pa­in in his back.

    “It’s go­ne,” he mo­aned. “Shit, I can’t be­li­eve I lost it.”

    “Please,” Pa­ul ur­ged. “They’re al­most on us! We’ve got to go now. For­get abo­ut the gun, H. I pro­mi­se, I’ll ste­al you a new one when we find anot­her hard­wa­re sto­re. Anyt­hing you want. An M-16. A gre­na­de la­unc­her. Just get up!”

    Paul fi­red anot­her shot whi­le H stumb­led to his fe­et. Then they con­ti­nu­ed up the hill. They didn’t run. They co­uldn’t. The ter­ra­in had be­co­me too slip­pery. With each step, the­ir bo­ots sank in­to the mud, slo­wing the­ir prog­ress. Pa­ul re­lo­aded as they went. H grit­ted his te­eth, trying to ig­no­re the pa­in in his back.

    “Maybe we sho­uld lo­se the back­packs,” Pa­ul sug­ges­ted, gas­ping for bre­ath.

    H sho­ok his he­ad. “Can’t. All our fo­od and first aid are in them. We just ne­ed to find so­lid gro­und-so­me-whe­re to ma­ke a stand.”

    Suddenly, the hil­lsi­de rumb­led be­ne­ath the­ir fe­et. H grab­bed a sap­ling, figh­ting to ke­ep his ba­lan­ce, and saw mo­ve­ment out of the cor­ner of his eye. He tur­ned to the right and saw a fur­row of wet top­so­il mo­ving to­wards them. So­met­hing was bur­ro­wing be­ne­ath the sur­fa­ce.

    Judging from the si­ze of the mo­und, it wasn’t a gop­her.

    A mas­si­ve gra­yish-whi­te tu­be of rub­bery flesh exp­lo­ded from the gro­und, sen­ding mud and rocks sho­we­ring down upon them. The worm’s tip split open, and the now-fa­mi­li­ar far­ting no­ise blas­ted out of its to­oth­less mo­uth. This mons­ter dwar­fed the ot­her pur­su­ers.

    Paul tri­ed to run, tumb­ling thro­ugh the mud, but H held his gro­und.

    The worm’s up­per half to­we­red over him, lo­oming high eno­ugh to block the ra­in. It swa­yed back and forth. Ig­no­ring the im­mi­nent dan­ger, H stu­di­ed the cre­atu­re, analy­zing it with his bi­ology-tra­ined mind. Li­ke the ot­hers, it had no eyes or sen­sory or­gans. How, then, did it know they we­re he­re?

    “H!”

    Paul’s scre­am bro­ke his si­lent re­ve­rie. Be­hind them, the ram­pa­ging worms we­re now just yards away. Slip­ping his kni­fe from its she­ath, H glan­ced back up at the lar­ger worm in front of him. Its lo­wer half was still in the gro­und. The rest cast a sha­dow over him. Sli­me drip­ped from its po­res, splat­te­ring aga­inst his co­at in ti­me with the ra­in. Mo­uth ga­ping, the cre­atu­re lun­ged down­ward.

    H had al­re­ady be­en in­si­de one of the­se things to­day. He had no in­ten­ti­on of go­ing thro­ugh it aga­in. He win­ced as the mo­uth ne­ared him. The worm’s bre­ath was hot and fe­tid. H slas­hed at the sickly flesh with his kni­fe. The bla­de sank de­ep. Warm, brown flu­id gus­hed from the wo­und and splas­hed over H’s hand and wrist. His­sing, the cre­atu­re re­ared back­ward and then di­sap­pe­ared back in­to the gro­und. Be­hind them, the ot­her worms pa­used.

    “They’re com­mu­nal,” H sho­uted. “One of them got hurt, and the ot­hers sen­sed it. Now they’re wary.”

    “So?”

    “It me­ans they’re in­tel­li­gent.”

    “So are sharks,” Pa­ul sho­uted. “That do­esn’t stop them from eating you.”

    “Look.” H po­in­ted at the qu­ive­ring worms. They we­ren’t ret­re­ating but ne­it­her we­re they mo­ving for­ward.

    Paul frow­ned. “How do­es that-?”

    “Help us?” H in­ter­rup­ted him. “It buys us so­me ti­me. Co­me on, we’ve got to go!”

    “That’s what I’ve be­en sa­ying all along.”

    They plod­ded on, using wi­de, lo­ping stri­des and figh­ting for ba­lan­ce. The ra­in po­ured har­der, obs­cu­ring everyt­hing mo­re than a few fe­et away. Wor­se, what lit­tle day­light they’d had left-the pa­le rays that ma­na­ged to fil­ter thro­ugh the ne­arly im­pe­net­rab­le clo­ud co­ver-now fa­ded, plun­ging the hil­lsi­de in­to dark­ness. H re­ac­hed for Pa­ul’s hand and squ­e­ezed it.

    Paul tri­ed to pull away. “What are you-

    “Oh, knock it off. The ra­in’s co­ming down in she­ets. We can’t see shit. This is so we don’t lo­se each ot­her.”

    They pa­used, lis­te­ning for so­unds of pur­su­it, but all they he­ard was the ste­ady down­po­ur-hu­ge drops smac­king aga­inst wet earth, splas­hing in­to pud­dles, drum­ming aga­inst the dying ve­ge­ta­ti­on.

    “Do you think they’re go­ne?” Pa­ul as­ked.

    H didn’t res­pond. Ins­te­ad, he led his fri­end for­ward in­to the glo­om. As they trud­ged along, he tho­ught of his wi­fe, Eile­en. Co­uld she still be ali­ve, so­mew­he­re out the­re? Pro­bably not. She’d wor­ked at the pub­lic lib­rary in town-much clo­ser to La­ke Su­pe­ri­or than the­ir ho­me had be­en. The Fe­de­ral Emer­gency Ma­na­ge­ment Agency had set up a shel­ter the­re, aiding flo­od vic­tims. A we­ek af­ter the ra­ins star­ted, Eile­en had be­en hel­ping out. An ar­mo­red Na­ti­onal Gu­ard Hum­vee had pic­ked her up at the ho­use and ta­ken her in with so­me of the ot­her vo­lun­te­ers.

    She’d ne­ver co­me ho­me.

    When H at­temp­ted to se­arch for her, the town no lon­ger exis­ted.

    It had be­en rep­la­ced by a newly en­lar­ged La­ke Su­pe­ri­or. And his ho­me, pre­vi­o­usly fi­ve mi­les abo­ve it, be­ca­me la­ke­si­de pro­perty.

    Then Pa­ul had shown up, and the two had ban­ded to­get­her, ret­re­ating from the ri­sing flo­od­wa­ters.

    Nowhere to go but up…

    H felt Pa­ul stop sud­denly. He squ­e­ezed H’s hand hard eno­ugh to ma­ke him win­ce.

    “You okay?” H as­ked.

    “Look,” Pa­ul whis­pe­red. “Is that what I think it is?”

    “Where? I can’t see shit out he­re, man.”

    “To our left. Ne­ar the top of the hill.”

    H pe­ered in­to the sha­dows. Af­ter a mo­ment, he saw it-a black ho­le in the hil­lsi­de, si­tu­ated bet­we­en two lar­ge bo­ul­ders.

    A ca­ve.

    “Son of a bitch…Co­me on!”

    Still clutc­hing hands, they hur­ri­ed to­wards the ent­ran­ce. It was abo­ut se­ven fe­et in di­ame­ter and ro­ughly cir­cu­lar. A small stre­am of wa­ter trick­led thro­ugh the ope­ning and di­sap­pe­ared in­si­de. It ap­pe­ared as if the ca­ve slan­ted down­ward.

    H tur­ned his back to Pa­ul. “Re­ach in my back­pack and get the flash­light.”

    Paul fumb­led with the wet straps and dug thro­ugh the back­pack.

    “I can’t find it. You’ve got too much stuff and it’s too dark. Let’s get in­si­de first.”

    “Screw that. I’m not go­ing in wit­ho­ut a flash­light. What if the­re’s a co­yo­te or a be­ar or so­met­hing?”

    “Well,” Pa­ul sa­id, “I’d pre­fer that to tho­se worm-things.”

    “Point. But you go first.”

    Sighing, Pa­ul drop­ped to his hands and kne­es and craw­led thro­ugh the ent­ran­ce. H fol­lo­wed af­ter him. The tun­nel slo­ped ste­adily down­ward, le­ading de­ep be­ne­ath the hills. The walls and flo­or felt slimy, and the air re­eked fa­intly of chlo­ri­ne. Af­ter a few mi­nu­tes, H cal­led a stop. They hud­dled to­get­her in the dark­ness.

    “Okay,” H whis­pe­red. “I think we’re sa­fe for the ti­me be­ing. Fe­els go­od to be out of that ra­in, do­esn’t it?”

    “Yeah,” Pa­ul ag­re­ed. “It do­es.”

    H wi­ped his hands on his wet shirt. “Won­der what this shit is all over the flo­or and walls? It stinks.”

    “Feels li­ke snot,” Pa­ul sa­id.

    “Let me get the flash­light out and we’ll see abo­ut ma­king camp.”

    “In he­re?”

    “Sure,” H sa­id. “Why not? It’s dryer and sa­fer than sle­eping out­si­de.”

    “Think we can ma­ke a fi­re?”

    “Maybe. At the very le­ast, we can dry off a bit, and eat so­met­hing. I just wish we had so­me spicy Asi­an ta­ke-out. Won­der if we can find a pla­ce that will de­li­ver?”

    Paul snic­ke­red. The so­und ma­de H fe­el bet­ter. He slid out of his back­pack and rum­ma­ged thro­ugh it, se­arc­hing for the flash­light. His fin­gers clo­sed on a sing­le, warm bot­tle of Spa­ten Op­ti­ma­tor. Surp­ri­singly, it had sur­vi­ved the fall and hadn’t bro­ken. He pul­led the be­er out and sat it asi­de for la­ter. Then he stuck his hand back in the pack and fo­und the light.

    He clic­ked it on.

    Shined it aro­und.

    Screamed.

    A gi­ant worm sat ten fe­et away from them. Its mas­si­ve girth bloc­ked the en­ti­re tun­nel.

    “Outside,” H sho­uted. “Go, go, go!”

    He and Pa­ul fran­ti­cal­ly tur­ned, scur­rying back to­wards the ent­ran­ce, only to find it was bloc­ked, as well. Worms sur­ged thro­ugh the ope­ning. They we­re sur­ro­un­ded.

    “This wasn’t a ca­ve,” H whis­pe­red, pul­ling out his kni­fe. “Mot­her­fuc­ker…”

    “What do we do?” Pa­ul yel­led.

    H la­ug­hed. “You know, Al­bert Eins­te­in on­ce sa­id that only two things are in­fi­ni­te.”

    Paul ga­ped at him as if he’d lost his mind.

    “Those things,” H con­ti­nu­ed, “are the uni­ver­se and hu­man stu­pi­dity, and I’m not su­re abo­ut the for­mer.”

    His la­ugh­ter ec­ho­ed down the tun­nel, ac­com­pan­ying Pa­ul’s scre­ams, as the worms slit­he­red clo­ser.

    

    

9 - THE WATER IS WIDE

    

    (Continued from The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World)

    

    Baltimore, Mar­y­land

    

    Things we­re get­ting mo­re fuc­ked up by the mi­nu­te. Ro­bert Le­wis wis­hed he was back in Co­lo­ra­do. Not that things had be­en bet­ter in Auro­ra. No way. Things had be­en just as bad the­re-may­be even wor­se. But at le­ast then they’d ma­de sen­se.

    Sort of.

    Robert-Bob to his fri­ends, and Cyber-Bob to his on­li­ne bud­di­es-had sur­vi­ved thirty-two days of zom­bi­es. Thirty-two days of ra­ve­no­us corp­ses trying to eat him. And not just hu­mans eit­her. The­re we­re re­ani­ma­ted ani­mals and bugs and even un­de­ad tre­es to de­al with. But he’d ma­de it. He’d sur­vi­ved. And then, just when he tho­ught it was over, mil­li­ons of fi­ery cre­atu­res with bo­di­es li­ke wisps of fla­me des­cen­ded from the sky and in­ci­ne­ra­ted everyt­hing on Earth-inclu­ding Auro­ra, Co­lo­ra­do and Bob.

    Earth di­ed.

    So did Bob.

    Until he wo­ke up aga­in. Not as a zom­bie, but as his old self. Un­har­med, un-sin­ged, and go­od-as-new. True, his bo­ok col­lec­ti­on was go­ne, but he was still ali­ve.

    The com­for­ting fa­mi­li­arity of his own body so­on wa­ned ho­we­ver, when Bob fi­gu­red out he was no lon­ger on Earth. In­de­ed, he wasn’t even in the uni­ver­se any­mo­re. He was be­hind it-or bet­we­en it. He fo­und him­self in a pla­ce cal­led The Laby­rinth, so­me kind of back do­or thro­ugh ti­me and spa­ce. A short cut bet­we­en di­men­si­ons and re­ali­ti­es. All of this had be­en exp­la­ined to him by an im­pa­ti­ent and angry ot­her­worldly be­ing. Bob hadn’t ca­ught its na­me. The en­tity sa­id Bob had be­en pic­ked to sa­ve the uni­ver­se. To do this, Bob was sup­po­sed to step thro­ugh a do­or­way that led to a dif­fe­rent ver­si­on of Earth-one not un­der si­ege by zom­bi­es and fi­re de­mons. Ins­te­ad, it was suf­fe­ring from a storm out of Al Go­re’s dar­kest night­ma­res-a hor­rib­le, world-wi­de de­lu­ge ca­used by two cre­atu­res known as Le­vi­at­han and Be­he­moth. The two we­ren’t de­mons or mons­ters. Ins­te­ad, they we­re part of so­met­hing cal­led the Thir­te­en. This gro­up was en­ga­ged in dest­ro­ying the mul­ti­ver­se and all of the dif­fe­rent Earths it con­ta­ined.

    Much of the pla­net was now un­der­wa­ter and still the ra­ins fell. Anot­her Earth was abo­ut to die, and pre­su­mably, so was anot­her Bob.

    The en­tity told him to find a guy na­med Ke­vin Jen­sen, and help him res­cue his fri­ends from a cult. This res­cue at­tempt had ap­pa­rently go­ne wrong in ot­her re­ali­ti­es. Bob was sup­po­sed to tip the sca­les this ti­me by ob­ta­ining the cult’s copy of a spell bo­ok cal­led the Da­emo­no­la­te­ria. With the bo­ok, he co­uld stop Le­vi­at­han and Be­he­moth, and halt the ra­ins.

    Now, he­re he was on the ro­of of a high-ri­se ho­tel in down­town Bal­ti­mo­re. The city was sub­mer­ged. All aro­und him, the tops of bu­il­dings jut­ted from the oce­an. Bob went to the ed­ge of the ro­of and pe­eked over the si­de. It lo­oked li­ke most of the ho­tel’s flo­ors we­re un­der­wa­ter. The sur­vi­vors must be li­ving on the up­per le­vels. He saw cand­les flic­ke­ring in a few win­dows.

    He exp­lo­red the ro­of­top, shi­ve­ring in the ste­ady down­po­ur. An old man sat hud­dled be­ne­ath a cor­ru­ga­ted tin shel­ter, arms cros­sed ac­ross his chest, he­ad slum­ped, so­und as­le­ep. Next to the ma­kes­hift shel­ter was a ser­vi­ce do­or­way le­ading in­to the ho­tel. Bob tip­to­ed by the sle­eping sentry and went in­si­de. His wet sho­es squ­e­aked as he crept down the sta­irs, and left tracks on the hal­lway car­pet.

    The air on the twen­ti­eth flo­or was damp. Musty. Wa­ter sta­ins and patc­hes of mold co­ve­red the walls and ce­iling. At the end of the hall was a king-si­zed bu­si­ness su­ite. Mu­sic drif­ted from be­hind the clo­sed do­or. Bob hal­ted, stun­ned.

    He re­cog­ni­zed the song. It was his fat­her’s. Well, not his Dad’s lyrics or mu­sic. It was an old Tra­di­ti­onal-”The Wa­ter Is Wi­de.” What he he­ard now was his fat­her’s ver­si­on.

    Before he’d be­en eaten by a zom­bie, his fat­her had pla­yed in a mu­si­cal duo cal­led Le­wis and Wal­ker. “The Wa­ter Is Wi­de,” was off the­ir Wa disc. He­aring it in this al­ter­na­te re­ality, Bob was sud­denly over­co­me with gri­ef. He mis­sed his pa­rents and fri­ends. He mis­sed his ho­me. Mis­sed his Earth-not this wa­tery subs­ti­tu­te whe­re everyt­hing was al­most, but not qu­ite, the sa­me.

    Bob sto­od at the do­or, un­su­re of what to do next. The­re was no inst­ruc­ti­on ma­nu­al for sa­ving the uni­ver­se. He ra­ised his hand to knock, but be­fo­re he co­uld, a scre­am ec­ho­ed down the hall. Bob whe­eled aro­und. A pretty yo­ung wo­man sto­od at the end of the cor­ri­dor, sta­ring at him.

    “Um…” He held up his hands. “It’s okay. I’m he­re to help.”

    “Lori?” The sho­ut ca­me from be­hind the clo­sed do­or.

    Fe­et po­un­ded ac­ross the ro­om. “Lo­ri, hang on!”

    The wo­man, Lo­ri pre­su­mably, scre­amed aga­in. Bob to­ok a step to­ward her. Be­hind him, the do­or ope­ned and a guy step­ped out. Spying Bob, his eyes wi­de­ned in surp­ri­se, then nar­ro­wed with sus­pi­ci­on.

    “Who the fuck are you?”

    “My na­me’s Bob Le­wis. I’m-”

    “Lori?” The stran­ger sta­red over Bob’s sho­ul­der, ig­no­ring him. “You okay? Did he hurt you?”

    “I’m okay,” she gas­ped, short of bre­ath. “Be ca­re­ful, Ke­vin.”

    “Kevin?” Bob exc­la­imed. “Wa­it a se­cond. Are you Ke­vin Jen­sen?”

    “Maybe. The qu­es­ti­on is, who are you, du­de? You with the Sa­ta­nists?”

    Bob sho­ok his he­ad. “I’m no Sa­ta­nist. I’m Cat­ho­lic. And a fri­end. I’ve be­en sent he­re to find you.”

    “Sent by who?”

    “I’m not su­re. I think he might ha­ve mo­re than one na­me. I’m still pretty new to this.”

    “What are you tal­king abo­ut?” Lo­ri’s to­ne matc­hed the con­fu­si­on on her fa­ce.

    “I ca­me from a dif­fe­rent Earth.”

    “Listen.” Ke­vin’s vo­ice grew lo­uder. “I just bu­ri­ed my best fuc­king fri­end. So­me­one-pro­bably the Sa­ta­nists- to­ok his fuc­king he­ad off. I’m not in the mo­od for bul­lshit. So you bet­ter start ma­king so­me sen­se, du­de.”

    Bob sig­hed. “It’s a long story. Is the­re so­mew­he­re we can go? May­be in­si­de yo­ur ro­om?”

    “How do you know it’s my ro­om?”

    “You just ca­me out of the­re. And you we­re lis­te­ning to my Dad’s band a mo­ment ago.”

    “Lewis and Wal­ker? You’re re­la­ted to them?”

    “Yeah.”

    “Bullshit. Dres­sed li­ke that?”

    Bob frow­ned. “What do you me­an?”

    “Lewis and Wal­ker are hu­ge, man. Ope­ned for Da­ve Mat­thews a few months be­fo­re the ra­ins star­ted and we­re num­ber one on the charts when everyt­hing en­ded.”

    Bob was spe­ech­less. On his Earth, the duo had a few hund­red fans. He­re, they we­re su­pers­tars. If only his Dad co­uld be he­re.

    “Hey.” Ke­vin po­ked Bob’s sho­ul­der. “You awa­ke?”

    Bob ope­ned his mo­uth. All that ca­me out was a sing­le, lo­nely sob.

    “Come on.” Ke­vin’s vo­ice sof­te­ned. “Let’s go in­si­de. I’ll show you my gar­den. You co­me too, Lo­ri.”

    “Sure.”

    She slid up be­si­de Bob and put her hand on his sho­ul­der. Her to­uch was warm and soft. Blin­king away te­ars, Bob smi­led at her. Lo­ri smi­led back.

    “It’ll be okay,” she whis­pe­red. “We’ve all be­en thro­ugh a lot. Tell us yo­ur story.”

    They went in­si­de the ho­tel ro­om, and Bob did just that.

    

***

    

    Later, when he co­uldn’t sle­ep, Bob re­tur­ned to the ho­tel ro­of. It had ta­ken so­me con­vin­cing, but Ke­vin and Lo­ri be­li­eved him. They’d fo­und him an empty-and dry-ro­om, and pro­mi­sed to int­ro­du­ce him to the rest of the bu­il­ding’s in­ha­bi­tants in the mor­ning. The sle­eping sentry tur­ned out to be an old man na­med Salty. He was still as­le­ep when Bob wal­ked out in­to the ra­in and sta­red out at the new At­lan­tic Oce­an. Sun­ri­se was just a few ho­urs away, alt­ho­ugh they’d war­ned him that the­re wasn’t much sun the­se days be­ca­use of the clo­ud co­ver.

    Tomorrow night, they wo­uld at­tack the Sa­ta­nists. Bob had told Ke­vin and Lo­ri all abo­ut the kid­nap­ping and the sub­se­qu­ent res­cue at­tempt-but it hadn’t hap­pe­ned yet. Now they we­re ar­med with the know­led­ge of events to co­me. Whet­her it wo­uld chan­ge anyt­hing or not-that re­ma­ined to be se­en. Co­uld be he’d ma­de things even wor­se. But may­be, just may­be, he co­uld sa­ve this Earth.

    He won­de­red what this al­ter­na­te re­ality ver­si­on of him­self was do­ing to sur­vi­ve. Was he still ali­ve? Sin­ce it was ne­ar Den­ver, Auro­ra wasn’t di­rectly sur­ro­un­ded by hills and mo­un­ta­ins. The Rocky Mo­un­ta­ins we­re just a short dri­ve, tho­ugh. Was this re­ality’s Ro­bert Le­wis hi­ding in the mo­un­ta­ins, or may­be hud­dling on top of a skyscra­per in Den­ver? Eit­her way, Bob was cer­ta­in he’d kept his bo­oks sa­fe. For­get fo­od and cle­an wa­ter and we­apons. Bo­oks ca­me first.

    Bob tho­ught of his bo­ok col­lec­ti­on. He tho­ught of ho­me. Tho­ught of his fa­mily and fri­ends and all that he had known. All go­ne now, dest­ro­yed by a de­ath that did not die and pur­ged by fi­re. Even if he fo­und the right do­or­way, he co­uld ne­ver re­turn to his ho­me. It didn’t exist any­mo­re.

    The lo­ne­li­ness in­si­de him was de­eper than the sur­ro­un­ding wa­ters. De­eper and dar­ker. Cold.

    On the ot­her si­de of the ro­of, Salty mumb­led so­me-thing in his sle­ep. It so­un­ded li­ke a wo­man’s na­me. Bob won­de­red who she was. An old lo­ve? His mot­her? A dre­am fig­ment and not­hing mo­re? Salty fell si­lent aga­in, ex­cept for his soft sno­ring.

    Bob ga­zed out at the mas­si­ve ex­pan­se of wa­ter. Ra­ind­rops splat­te­red aga­inst his he­ad. And when his te­ars star­ted, they ad­ded to the de­lu­ge.

    Sitting by him­self, Bob Le­wis sang his fat­her’s song. Be­low him, the wa­ves cras­hed aga­inst the bu­il­ding and then rol­led back out to the ho­ri­zon.

    The wa­ter was in­de­ed wi­de and end­less, li­ke his te­ars.

    

    

10 - FLOATING HOME

    

    Somewhere in the New Pa­ci­fic

    

    Terry Tid­well lo­oked down in­to the depths and tho­ught of ho­me. It was so­mew­he­re down the­re, far be­low. May­be not right at this spot. Wit­ho­ut na­vi­ga­ti­onal equ­ip­ment, he co­uldn’t be su­re of his exact lo­ca­ti­on. He was flo­ating abo­ve Fort Bragg. Or may­be No­yo. Or West­port. Or Mac­Ker­ric­her Sta­te Park or Wil­lits or so­me-whe­re el­se along the Pa­ci­fic co­ast­li­ne. It was hard to tell with everyt­hing sub­mer­ged. His only mar­kers we­re the oc­ca­si­onal tip of a cell pho­ne to­wer or red­wo­od tree jut­ting abo­ve the wa­ves.

    Home. He ne­eded to stop thin­king abo­ut it. Do­ing so ma­de his sto­mach hurt. It was go­ne-down the­re at the bot­tom of the oce­an along with everyt­hing el­se.

    This was his ho­me now. This ma­kes­hift raft, bu­ilt from ho­using tim­bers and te­lep­ho­ne po­les, and las­hed to­get­her with ro­pe, ste­el cab­les, and ex­ten­si­on cords- anyt­hing that wo­uld work. Atop the plat­form we­re three por­tab­le to­ilets that he’d re­co­ve­red from a const­ruc­ti­on si­te. The­se we­re ti­ed down to pre­vent them from fal­ling in­to the oce­an. One of them still re­ta­ined its ori­gi­nal func­ti­on. The se­cond held the few sup­pli­es and per­so­nal be­lon­gings he’d ma­na­ged to res­cue be­fo­re the flo­od- fresh wa­ter, can­ned go­ods, a ca­se of Fos­ters La­ger, ci­ga­ret­te ligh­ters, ke­ro­se­ne, bo­oks, clot­hing, and his old.30-30 rif­le. The third to­ilet was whe­re Terry and Wo­ody, his Jack Rus­sell Ter­ri­er, slept-cram­ped and un­com­for­tab­le, but dry.

    Terry lo­oked down at Wo­ody.

    “This is the li­fe, huh?”

    The dog res­pon­ded by sha­king him­self, spra­ying wa­ter in every di­rec­ti­on. Terry flinc­hed, re­co­iling out of ha­bit. Then he la­ug­hed.

    “Guess I can’t get any wet­ter than I al­re­ady am.”

    Nothing bet­ter de­fi­ned lu­xury the­se days than a dry pla­ce to rest, be­ca­use dryness-li­ke his ho­me and fa­mily and fri­ends-had ce­ased to exist. Now the­re was just the ra­in, ever-pre­sent and una­vo­idably so­aking. That was why both he and Wo­ody spent most of the­ir ti­me in­si­de the por­tab­le to­ilet. He’d only be­en out he­re a few mi­nu­tes, long eno­ugh to tra­vel bet­we­en the sto­ra­ge john and his sle­eping qu­ar­ters, but al­re­ady he was drenc­hed. In ad­di­ti­on to the ra­in, the­re was the cons­tant spray of salty se­awa­ter. Drop­lets fell from his no­se and ha­ir. Terry shi­ve­red.

    Woody bar­ked twi­ce. The dog was sta­ring at the ho­ri­zon. Terry fol­lo­wed his ga­ze.

    A bo­at was ap­pro­ac­hing. He he­ard the dis­tant dro­ne of a mo­tor. Un­li­ke him, they we­ren’t drif­ting aim­les­sly on the cur­rent. The ves­sel al­so had a sa­il; black cloth flut­te­red in the wind. It was hu­ge, much big­ger than his raft. At le­ast twenty-fi­ve fe­et long. Hu­man fi­gu­res we­re li­ned up along the deck, mo­ti­on­less. They we­re too far away for him to ma­ke out de­ta­ils.

    Woody flat­te­ned his ears and grow­led.

    Terry shi­ve­red aga­in. This ti­me, it had not­hing to do with the cold or damp­ness. He and Wo­ody had be­en thro­ugh a lot to­get­her. He’d le­ar­ned to trust the dog’s ins­tincts abo­ut pe­op­le.

    The bo­at drew clo­ser. Wo­ody grow­led aga­in, bac­king away from the ed­ge of the raft. Terry did the sa­me.

    “Come on, Wo­ody.”

    He whist­led and the dog fol­lo­wed him. They duc­ked back in­si­de the­ir sle­eping qu­ar­ters. Wo­ody sho­ok him­self aga­in, splat­te­ring the­ir cots with wa­ter. Terry ba­rely no­ti­ced. He grab­bed his old rif­le and lo­aded it, ma­king su­re it was dry. He stuck ext­ra ro­unds in his shirt poc­ket. Then he clo­sed the do­or be­hind him and re­tur­ned to the deck. Wo­ody bar­ked in­si­de the to­ilet, up­set at be­ing left be­hind. He scratc­hed at the do­or and whi­ned.

    “Stay,” Terry sa­id. “Until we find out what’s go­ing on.”

    The bo­at pul­led along­si­de. The mo­tor sput­te­red and then di­ed. Eight pe­op­le sta­red at him. The­re we­re fi­ve men and three wo­men. All lo­oked dirty and hag­gard. They we­re skinny; the­ir clot­hes hung from the­ir fra­mes li­ke rags. Each of them was ar­med, so­me with rif­les and ot­hers with ba­se­ball bats and lengths of pi­pe. Terry hef­ted the rif­le, ma­king su­re they co­uld see it but al­so trying to ap­pe­ar ca­su­al and non-thre­ate­ning.

    “Hello,” one of the men cal­led. His vo­ice was sul­len and ti­red. “Ni­ce day.”

    Terry glan­ced up at the sky, and then back at the man. He blin­ked in con­fu­si­on.

    “It’s a joke.” The man la­ug­hed, re­ve­aling rot­ting te­eth. “Gets ‘em every ti­me.”

    “Where you folks from?” Terry as­ked.

    “All over. San Fran­cis­co, most of us. Oc­ci­den­tal. We got a sick kid down be­low that says she’s from Mo­unt Shas­ta.”

    “What’s wrong with her?”

    “Don’t know. Got so­me kind of whi­te fun­gus gro­wing up her arm. Pic­ked her up yes­ter­day, clin­ging to a gra­in si­lo. She’s re­al sick. Won­de­red if you might ha­ve so­me me­di­ci­ne to tra­de?”

    Terry frow­ned. He did ha­ve se­ve­ral bot­tles of ibup­ro-fen and as­pi­rin, as well as hydro­gen pe­ro­xi­de and ot­her things. But sup­pli­es we­re scar­ce and he wasn’t ke­en on gi­ving them up. Be­si­des, he didn’t ha­ve any fun­gi­ci­de.

    “Not re­al­ly,” he apo­lo­gi­zed. “Sorry. But I wo­uld be wil­ling to tra­de. I’ve got bo­oks. Stuff li­ke that.”

    One of the ot­her men scow­led. “Bo­oks. The fuck we want with them?”

    “Shut up, Beck­ham,” the first man snap­ped. “I’m hand­ling ne­go­ti­ati­ons.”

    Frowning, Beck­ham fell si­lent.

    “Don’t ha­ve much ne­ed for bo­oks,” the man sa­id. “Except for may­be to­ilet pa­per. Got anyt­hing el­se?”

    Terry shrug­ged. “What are you of­fe­ring?”

    “Half an ho­ur with any of the­se fi­ne la­di­es.”

    Terry flinc­hed.

    “Or Beck­ham, if he’s mo­re yo­ur tas­te.”

    “Hey,” Beck­ham sho­uted, sho­ving the ot­her man. “That shit ain’t funny.”

    The ot­her man win­ked at Terry. “How abo­ut it?”

    “No,” Terry stam­me­red. “Ne­it­her. That’s…no thank you.”

    He grip­ped the rif­le tigh­ter. Ra­in trick­led down his fo­re­he­ad and in­to his eyes. The gro­up on the bo­at ap­pe­ared of­fen­ded. Terry won­de­red how he co­uld fix things. Be­fo­re he co­uld spe­ak, Wo­ody bar­ked aga­in. Ever­yo­ne on the bo­at ins­tantly be­ca­me alert, le­aning for­ward and clutc­hing the­ir we­apons.

    “You got a dog on­bo­ard?”

    Terry nod­ded.

   The man grin­ned. “Well hell, son-why didn’t you say so. Bo­oks…that was pretty funny. How much you want for the dog?”

    “Ought to see it first,” anot­her man mut­te­red. “If it’s skinny, won’t be mo­re than a mo­uth­ful.”

    “God damn it, Kar­nes, I’m tal­king he­re. You and Beck­ham ke­ep yo­ur mo­uths shut.” He tur­ned back to Terry and smi­led. “Lo­ok, I know what you’re thin­king. But we ain’t pi­ra­tes or not­hing. We’re just hungry. Fo­od’s scar­ce. Lost all our fis­hing tack­le. Be­en li­ving on se­agul­ls and wha­te­ver we find flo­ating in the wa­ter. Fresh me­at wo­uld be re­al go­od. Se­ri­o­usly, fri­end, how much for the dog.”

    “He’s…”

    “We’ve got am­mo,” the man in­ter­rup­ted. “Ro­unds for that.30-30. We got ga­so­li­ne. Por­no ma­ga­zi­nes. Bat­te­ri­es. Ca­ses of bot­tled wa­ter. Ro­pe. Wha­te­ver you want.”

    “The dog’s not for sa­le,” Terry sa­id.

    The man squ­in­ted. “Then we’ll do this the hard way.”

    The ra­in fell har­der.

    Terry mo­ved qu­ickly, surp­ri­sing even him­self. He wasn’t a spring chic­ken any­mo­re, and bet­we­en for­ced ra­ti­oning and the we­at­her, Terry wasn’t in the best sha­pe. But the thre­at aga­inst Wo­ody gal­va­ni­zed him. He snap­ped the rif­le up, set the stock aga­inst his sho­ul­der, and squ­e­ezed off a shot be­fo­re the ot­hers co­uld even mo­ve. The le­ader top­pled back­ward, a lo­ok of stun­ned dis­be­li­ef on his fa­ce. Blo­od po­ured from his chest.

    Terry wor­ked the bolt and fi­red a se­cond shot, she­ering away the si­de of Kar­nes’s fa­ce. Beck­ham and the wo­men, ar­med only with bats and pi­pes, duc­ked be­low decks. The last man stan­ding, ar­med with a pis­tol, fi­red back. Sta­ying low, Terry exc­han­ged gun­fi­re with him. The man duc­ked be­hind a drum of ra­in­wa­ter.

    “Wait,” Terry sho­uted. “End this now and I’ll let you guys le­ave un­har­med.”

    “You shot Earl in the chest,” the man yel­led. “He’s whist­ling thro­ugh the bul­let ho­le!”

    “Put down yo­ur we­apon and you can le­ave. May­be sa­ve his li­fe.”

    “You swe­ar you’ll let us go?”

    “I pro­mi­se.”

    The man craw­led out from be­hind the bar­rel with his hands held high.

    Terry shot him in the he­ad.

    Then he bo­ar­ded the ves­sel and hun­ted down the rest, one by one. Fo­od was scar­ce, af­ter all. He didn’t butc­her the girl with the we­ird fun­gus gro­wing on her, tho­ugh. Ins­te­ad, he threw her corp­se over the si­de. La­ter, af­ter he’d mo­ved his be­lon­gings on­to the bo­at, Terry and Wo­ody lay back in the­ir new bunks and lis­te­ned to the wa­ves.

    “Yes in­de­ed,” he sa­id, scratc­hing Wo­ody be­hind the ears. “This is the li­fe. Ni­ce, dry beds and plenty to eat.”

    He ra­ised a warm can of Fos­ters and to­as­ted the­ir new ho­me as they drif­ted in­to the night.

    

    

11 - THE FIRST PRINCIPLE

    

    Boston, Mas­sac­hu­set­ts

    

    “It’s li­ke God’s pis­sing on us.”

    Mark Sylva grin­ned. “So the ra­in’s a wic­ked pis­sah?”

    “What?” O’Ne­ill frow­ned.

    “Pisser,” Mark sa­id, switc­hing from his na­ti­ve Bos­ton ton­gue to his mo­re re­cently adop­ted Ohio ac­cent.

    Wilson cle­ared his thro­at. “Sin­ce both Mr. O’Ne­ill and I are from out of town, we’re for­tu­na­te that you’re bi-lin­gu­al, Mr. Sylva. We’d be lost wit­ho­ut yo­ur trans­la­ti­ons.”

    Mark blin­ked the ra­in from his eyes. Wa­ter drip­ped from the brim of his Red Sox cap, and his glas­ses kept fog­ging, ma­king it hard for him to spli­ce the wi­res.

    “Old ha­bits die hard,” he sa­id. “I lost so­me of my ac­cent af­ter mo­ving to Ohio, but I fall back in­to it pretty easy every ti­me I vi­sit Bah­s­tin.”

    While they la­ug­hed at his exag­ge­ra­ted pro­nun­ci­ati­on, Mark fo­cu­sed on rig­ging up a way to bro­ad­cast the­ir dist­ress sig­nal. The three men sto­od atop the Pru­den­ti­al Bu­il­ding. On­ce, it had to­we­red al­most eight hund­red fe­et abo­ve the city’s skyli­ne. Now, all but the top fo­ur flo­ors we­re sub­mer­ged be­ne­ath the At­lan­tic Oce­an. The only ot­her vi­sib­le is­land was the John Han­cock To­wer. Everyt­hing el­se, inc­lu­ding Mark’s be­lo­ved Fen­way Park, was at the bot­tom of the sea. So far, they hadn’t spot­ted any sur­vi­vors on the Han­cock To­wer’s ro­of.

    Mark knelt be­ne­ath the Pru’s two-hund­red fo­ot ra­dio to­wer. As a kid, he’d al­ways tho­ught the top of the Pru­den­ti­al Bu­il­ding lo­oked li­ke a ship. The ar­ray of ra­dio an­ten­nas re­min­ded him of masts. Now, he­re he was as an adult-onbo­ard the ship he’d al­ways tho­ught it re­semb­led. Him and the ot­her cas­ta­ways.

    There we­re six of them left-Mark, O’Ne­ill, Wil­son, and the three Bos­ton na­ti­ves: Ma­son, Re­bec­ca, and Hern­don. The lat­ter had be­en the Pru­den­ti­al Bu­il­ding’s ma­in­te­nan­ce ma­na­ger, and his know­led­ge of the struc­tu­re had co­me in handy when Mark got the idea to re­cord the dist­ress sig­nal. O’Ne­ill was from In­di­ana, vi­si­ting Bos­ton for a con­fe­ren­ce. Wil­son was from Char­les­ton, in town to de­li­ver a spe­ech. Both men we­re stran­ded in the city af­ter the go­vern­ment-impo­sed tra­vel rest­ric­ti­ons due to the ha­voc cre­ated by the storms-and what ca­me with the ra­in.

    The sa­me thing had hap­pe­ned to Mark. He’d be­en in town to vi­sit old fri­ends. His wi­fe, Li­sa, and two-ye­ar old son, Ale­xan­der, sta­yed ho­me in Ohio. He didn’t know whe­re they we­re now. He li­ked to ima­gi­ne that they might so­me­how he­ar his bro­ad­cast and know that he lo­ved them and was still ali­ve-if in­de­ed he got it to work. If not, the­re was still the jo­ur­nal. When Ale­xan­der was born, Mark be­gan ke­eping a jo­ur­nal for him. It had a le­at­her co­ver and was writ­ten in pen­cil, so the ink wo­uldn’t sme­ar no mat­ter how wet it got. Mark kept a log of Alex’s ac­comp­lish­ments and how he felt abo­ut them. In ad­di­ti­on to con­ta­ining pic­tu­res and his son’s first lock of ha­ir, Mark had al­so writ­ten down wis­dom and ad­vi­ce. That way, if so­met­hing ever hap­pe­ned to him…

    Mark still wro­te in the jo­ur­nal every night.

    There had be­en mo­re sur­vi­vors at first, but over ti­me, they’d suc­cum­bed to il­lness and inj­ury. Ex­cept for Nor­ris, who’d be­en kil­led by so­met­hing that re­semb­led a hu­man shark. Gro­wing up, Mark had al­ways wan­ted to be a ma­ri­ne bi­olo­gist. He lo­ved the oce­an, spent ho­urs in the ti­de po­ols se­arc­hing for crabs, clams, and sea hor­ses. Re­ad do­zens of bo­oks on ma­ri­ne bi­ology and me­mo­ri­zed the na­mes of every fish he co­uld. But he’d ne­ver se­en anyt­hing li­ke the mons­ter that bit Nor­ris in half.

    Shuddering, Mark re­tur­ned his at­ten­ti­on to the elect­ri­cal box.

    “You su­re this is gon­na work?” O’Ne­ill as­ked.

    “It sho­uld,” Mark sa­id. “We’ve got plenty of di­esel for the ge­ne­ra­tor. I can bro­ad­cast just li­ke a ra­dio sta­ti­on. With all the­se ra­dio masts and dis­hes, an­yo­ne with a wor­king ra­dio or te­le­vi­si­on sho­uld he­ar it. May­be even CB ra­dio. Te­le­vi­si­on sig­nals will only carry in the Mas­sac­hu­set­ts area, but the ra­dio sig­nals sho­uld hit to­wer af­ter to­wer. They co­uld go pretty far.”

    Maybe all the way to Ohio, he tho­ught.

    “And,” he con­ti­nu­ed, “if I can fi­gu­re out how to re­wi­re the sa­tel­li­te dis­hes in­to the pub­lic bro­ad­cast system equ­ip­ment, and the sa­tel­li­tes out in spa­ce are still ope­ra­ti­onal, I can trans­mit even fart­her.”

    “What if so­me­one res­ponds?” Wil­son shi­ve­red be­ne­ath his umb­rel­la.

    Mark sig­hed. “I can only trans­mit. We won’t know if an­yo­ne he­ars us un­less a he­li­cop­ter shows up to ha­ul our as­ses out of he­re.

    He han­ded a pa­ir of ne­ed­le-no­se pli­ers to O’Ne­ill.

    “Hold tho­se for me?”

    Mark’s shirts­le­eve stretc­hed as he han­ded O’Ne­ill the to­ol, re­ve­aling his fo­re­arm.

    “That’s an in­te­res­ting tat­too,” Wil­son ob­ser­ved.

    “I’ve got a bunch. Chi­ne­se dra­gon on my leg. A tri­bal fi­re de­sign with the Chi­ne­se symbol for a pho­enix. A Cel­tic knot band aro­und my up­per arm, and the Chi symbol.”

    “Spiritual energy,” Wil­son sa­id.

    “Yeah!” Mark was surp­ri­sed the old man knew what Chi me­ant. “And then I’ve got The Crow-you know, the co­mic bo­ok cha­rac­ter? And a shark jaw with Tol­ki­en ru­nes of go­od and evil. In­si­de that is a symbol for ba­lan­ce and har­mony.”

    “You are a very eso­te­ric in­di­vi­du­al. I sup­po­se you are well re­ad?”

    Mark nod­ded. “I think so.”

    “Are you fa­mi­li­ar with Tha­les, the pre-Soc­ra­tic Gre­ek phi­lo­sop­her?”

    “No,” Mark ad­mit­ted. “Don’t think I ever Go­og­led him.”

    Wilson grin­ned. “Tha­les pro­po­sed the fo­un­da­ti­onal prin­cip­les of exis­ten­ce-a cos­mo­lo­gi­cal doct­ri­ne. He be­li­eved that the world ori­gi­na­ted from wa­ter. In­de­ed, the uni­ver­se was not­hing mo­re than a gi­ant oce­an that he re­fer­red to as the Gre­at De­ep. Earth for­med by so­li­dif­ying from the wa­ter on which it flo­ated. One day, it wo­uld re­turn to such. Tha­les cal­led this the First Prin­cip­le.”

    Mark glan­ced out at the oce­an. “He tho­ught the who­le pla­net was gon­na turn in­to wa­ter?”

    “Yes.”

    “Sounds to me li­ke he wasn’t that far off.”

    “Indeed.”

    A low, mo­urn­ful howl ec­ho­ed ac­ross the wa­ter. It so­un­ded li­ke a wha­le call-if the wha­le was part wolf. All three men jum­ped at the so­und. O’Ne­ill drop­ped the pli­ers in­to a pud­dle.

    “Never get used to that,” he mut­te­red. “Dam­ned things.”

    “One of the first laws of physics,” Wil­son con­ti­nu­ed af­ter the cry had fa­ded, “is that mat­ter can ne­it­her be cre­ated nor dest­ro­yed. It can only chan­ge form. So, all this ext­ra wa­ter aro­und us has to be ac­co­un­ted for from the exis­ting mat­ter on the pla­net.”

    Mark fis­hed the pli­ers out of the pud­dle. “What are you sug­ges­ting?”

    “Perhaps the Earth it­self is tur­ning in­to li­qu­id. That li­qu­id is then eva­po­ra­ted and sub­se­qu­ently falls back down. May­be the wa­ter aro­und us isn’t get­ting hig­her, but the gro­und is ac­tu­al­ly li­qu­ef­ying.”

    Mark frow­ned. “Earth is tur­ning in­to a big wa­ter ball?”

    “Possibly.”

    “So if the pla­net turns in­to wa­ter,” O’Ne­ill as­ked, “what ke­eps all that wa­ter from flo­ating out in­to spa­ce?”

    “Well,” Wil­son sa­id, “the earth still has a co­re and is ro­ta­ting on its axis, thus pro­du­cing the cent­ri­fu­gal for­ce ne­ces­sary to ma­in­ta­in gra­vity. Plus, if only so­lid mat­ter is be­ing tur­ned in­to wa­ter, the at­mosp­he­re won’t be deg­ra­ded. Think of it li­ke a snow glo­be, or bet­ter yet, a buc­ket of wa­ter. If you put it on its si­de the wa­ter rus­hes out. If you spin it, the buc­ket can stay on its si­de and the wa­ter re­ma­ins in­si­de be­ca­use of the for­ce. The big qu­es­ti­on he­re is, what hap­pens when the deg­ra­da­ti­on hits the co­re?”

    “Unless we fre­eze so­lid first,” Mark sa­id. “Win­ter’s co­ming, af­ter all.”

    “I don’t think that will hap­pen. If my the­ory is cor­rect, all of that trans­for­ming mat­ter is ge­ne­ra­ting he­at, ra­ising the earth’s tem­pe­ra­tu­re. Plus, it churns up warm wa­ter, the very kind ne­ces­sary for the cre­ati­on of hur­ri­ca­nes. That wo­uld exp­la­in all of the su­per storms we saw ac­ross the glo­be.”

    The pli­ers slip­ped in Mark’s wet grasp, cut­ting his hand. Win­cing, he suc­ked blo­od.

    “It might exp­la­in the we­at­her,” he sa­id. “But it do­esn’t exp­la­in tho­se fuc­king things out the­re in the wa­ter.”

    “No,” Wil­son ad­mit­ted. “I sup­po­se it do­esn’t. I ha­ve no the­ory for the chan­ges in our ma­ri­ne li­fe.”

    “I do,” O’Ne­ill sa­id. “Black ma­gic.”

    “There’s no such thing,” Wil­son scof­fed.

    “There was no such thing as half-hu­man sharks, eit­her,” Mark sa­id. “Until that one kil­led Nor­ris.”

    Thunder rol­led ac­ross the sky.

    “You guys sho­uld get in­si­de,” Mark sa­id. “Lo­oks li­ke mo­re of that we­ird light­ning is on the way. No sen­se in all three of us get­ting elect­ro­cu­ted.”

    “You su­re?” O’Ne­ill as­ked.

    “Yeah, go on in. Grab so­met­hing to eat. I’ll be okay.”

    “No, I me­ant are you su­re this thing will work.”

    Mark nod­ded. “It has to.”

    “Why?”

    “Because pe­op­le ha­ve al­ways sa­id I was lucky or bles­sed. Go­od things se­em to hap­pen to me. Why wo­uld that chan­ge now?”

    After a mo­ment, O’Ne­ill re­tur­ned his smi­le.

    Wilson tur­ned to­wards the sta­ir­well. “We’ll check on Ma­son and Re­bec­ca-see if they are fe­eling bet­ter.”

    In the last few days, both Ma­son and Re­bec­ca had cont­rac­ted a fun­gal in­fec­ti­on. Whi­tish fuzz spro­uted on the­ir ext­re­mi­ti­es. Re­mo­ving it had no ef­fect. The sub-stan­ce just grew back. Both cas­ta­ways we­re we­ak and thirsty.

    After Wil­son and O’Ne­ill we­re go­ne, Mark fi­nis­hed his wi­ring. Then he ret­re­ated to the ma­in­te­nan­ce shed and shut the do­or be­hind him. He dri­ed off with so­me shop rags and strip­ped down to his bo­xers. He hung his wet clot­hes up to dry and put on anot­her pa­ir. Then he po­we­red up the ge­ne­ra­tor and cros­sed his fin­gers.

    Mark had grown up Cat­ho­lic, just li­ke the rest of Mas­sac­hu­set­ts. As an adult, his fa­ith had fal­te­red.

    But now he pra­yed.

    “Please. Ple­ase let this work.”

    He ke­yed the mic­rop­ho­ne and lo­oked at the trans­mit­ter, both of which we­re perc­hed pre­ca­ri­o­usly on a card tab­le. The trans­mit­ter’s ne­ed­le bob­bed in­to the red. Mark che­ered.

    “Fifteen ye­ars as a te­lep­ho­ne tech­ni­ci­an, baby!”

    Grinning, Mark to­ok a de­ep bre­ath. He didn’t know who was lis­te­ning, but he didn’t want to so­und li­ke an idi­ot in any ca­se. He sat down be­hind the small card tab­le and pul­led the mic­rop­ho­ne clo­ser. Whi­le he col­lec­ted his tho­ughts, his ank­le be­gan to itch. Mark scratc­hed it, but that only ma­de the ir­ri­ta­ti­on wor­se.

    He ex­ha­led, pul­led the mic­rop­ho­ne clo­ser, and be­gan to spe­ak.

    “My na­me is Mark Sylva. I’m co­ming to you li­ve- that’s right, still ali­ve-from the ro­of of the Pru’ Bu­il­ding in lo­vely, down­town Bah­s­tin.”

    The itc­hing grew wor­se. Mark scratc­hed it vi­go­ro­usly. His fin­ger­na­ils drew blo­od.

    “Please stand-by. We’re al­re­ady ex­pe­ri­en­cing tech­ni­cal dif­fi­cul­ti­es.”

    Cringing, he let go of the mi­ke and rol­led up his pants leg. Then he pul­led down his sock. Fun­gus-the sa­me as on Ma­son and Re­bec­ca-was gro­wing on his ank­le; the spot was abo­ut the si­ze of a half-dol­lar.

    Mark tur­ned his at­ten­ti­on back to the ra­dio.

    “The first thing I want to say is this-Li­sa and Alex, I lo­ve you.”

    He scratc­hed aga­in.

    “Anyway, he­re I am. Ho­pe so­me­body is lis­te­ning. I al­ways fi­gu­red that when I di­ed, I’d go out with a fight, get­ting back up to at­tack one mo­re ti­me, li­ke Bo­ro­mir in Lord of the Rings or Wil­lem Da­foe in Pla­to­on. I’m a suc­ker for tho­se gre­at last stands. But la­tely, I’ve be­en won­de­ring. A fri­end of mi­ne just told me abo­ut the First Prin­cip­le. May­be we sho­uld talk abo­ut that.”

    The itc­hing grew wor­se.

    The fuzz spre­ad.

    “Damn,” Mark sa­id. “I’m re­al­ly thirsty.”

    

    

12 - IN THE SHADOW OF TARANAKI

    

    Hawera, New Ze­aland

    

    The Ma­ori had a sa­ying abo­ut Mo­unt Eg­mont (or Mo­unt Ta­ra­na­ki, as it was cal­led in the Ma­ori ton­gue): “If you can see the mo­un­ta­in it’s go­ing to ra­in. If you can’t see it, then it’s al­re­ady ra­ining.”

    Mean con­si­de­red this as he trud­ged thro­ugh the down­po­ur, and tri­ed not to la­ugh. He was af­ra­id that if he star­ted la­ug­hing, he might not be ab­le to stop.

    The dor­mant vol­ca­no had al­ways lo­omed over Ha­we­ra, do­mi­na­ting the ho­ri­zon. But the Ma­ori had be­en right. Sin­ce the ra­ins be­gan, the mo­un­ta­in had be­en shro­uded in mist and no lon­ger vi­sib­le. But it was still the­re. It had to be. Be­ca­use if it wasn’t, then Me­an was fuc­ked.

    And in truth, he was pro­bably fuc­ked any­way.

    Hawera was a sle­epy lit­tle town, and its ten-tho­usand re­si­dents didn’t worry abo­ut much. When the glo­bal me­ga-storms star­ted, the towns­pe­op­le watc­hed it all on te­le­vi­si­on, an­no­yed that the co­ve­ra­ge pre­emp­ted the­ir rugby matc­hes. Me­an had just re­tur­ned from a trip to the U.K.-atten­ding a co­mic bo­ok con­ven­ti­on in Bir­ming­ham-and was gra­te­ful to be ho­me and away from all that ado­les­cent body odor. But so­on, he wis­hed he was back in Eng­land, or anyw­he­re el­se for that mat­ter.

    Hawera had nu­me­ro­us stre­ams, la­kes and ponds, and was clo­se to the sea. All of this com­bi­ned in­to a re­ci­pe for di­sas­ter. Po­wer­ful storm sur­ges to­ok out Wa­ihi be­ach and then rus­hed in­land, smas­hing over the to­we­ring cliffs and ero­ding the co­untry­si­de. At the sa­me ti­me, the ra­in-swol­len stre­ams and ponds overf­lo­wed the­ir banks, flo­oding the town and sur­ro­un­ding com­mu­ni­ti­es. The de­lu­ge wi­ped out Ha­we­ra wit­hin ho­urs. Tho­se not kil­led in the flash flo­oding had eva­cu­ated to Oha­we, ne­arly ni­ne ki­lo­me­ters away. Then ca­me word that Oha­we was go­ne, too.

    That was when Me­an de­ci­ded to he­ad for Mo­unt Eg­mont. He went alo­ne, ar­med with his.22 se­mi-auto and a back­pack fil­led with me­di­ci­ne, wa­ter and can­ned go­ods. He wrap­ped a plas­tic bag aro­und the back­pack to ke­ep its con­tents dry. The muddy ter­ra­in suc­ked at his bo­ots. Tre­es and ot­her ve­ge­ta­ti­on we­re star­ting to col­lap­se, the­ir ro­ots unab­le to ke­ep purc­ha­se in the wet so­il.

    At ti­mes, the wa­ter re­ac­hed his kne­es. Me­an wasn’t wor­ri­ed. He co­uld swim. If things got wor­se, he co­uld bu­ild a raft. He’d grown up on a farm, bre­eding ra­ce-hor­ses. It had a stre­am out back; the Ma­ori na­me for the stre­am was long and unp­ro­no­un­ce­ab­le. Me­an and his fri­ends had al­ways re­fer­red to it as “The Ri­ver.” As a kid, he’d spent many ho­urs flo­ating down the stre­am with rafts ma­de from oil drums and a few planks ti­ed to­get­her with ba­ling twi­ne.

    He got a lump in his thro­at at the me­mory. The stre­am was go­ne now, li­ke the rest of the wa­ter­ways in the re­gi­on-all part of so­met­hing much big­ger.

    Mean pul­led his co­at tigh­ter aro­und him­self and con­ti­nu­ed on his way, fol­lo­wing a ste­ep go­at track that wo­und up bet­we­en the cliffs. His fe­et we­re cold and wet, and night was co­ming. The­re wasn’t re­al­ly day­light any­mo­re. The­re was only var­ying sha­des of grey. With no lights or stars for il­lu­mi­na­ti­on, night-ti­me was pitch black now. Pri­mor­di­al. He’d ha­ve to find shel­ter so­on, he­re in the fo­ot­hil­ls at the ba­se of the mo­un­ta­in, and con­ti­nue his as­cent to­mor­row. If he fumb­led aro­und in the dark, he co­uld fall off a cliff. Wor­se, if he didn’t get dry and warm so­on, he co­uld catch hypot­her­mia.

    Through the swir­ling fog, he spot­ted a ca­ve ahe­ad, and ma­de for it. The ope­ning was a nar­row fis­su­re, le­ading down­ward at a sharp ang­le. Wa­ter trick­led in­to the ope­ning. Me­an uns­lung his back­pack, duc­ked his he­ad, and crept in­si­de. Af­ter a few fe­et, the tun­nel stra­igh­te­ned. The wa­ter po­oled on the flo­or. Me­an pres­sed on­ward, un­til he fo­und a dry sec­ti­on.

    He rum­ma­ged thro­ugh the back­pack, fo­und his flash-light, and sur­ve­yed the in­te­ri­or. He was alo­ne, and mo­re im­por­tantly, dry.

    Sitting with his back aga­inst the ca­ve wall, Me­an clo­sed his eyes and sig­hed.

    His eyes snap­ped open when he he­ard the shri­eks.

    They didn’t so­und hu­man. Af­ter a bri­ef mo­ment, he re­cog­ni­zed them. As a boy, Me­an had shot rab­bits with an old sing­le-acti­on.22 rif­le. He’d ne­ver for­get the so­und the rab­bits ma­de when wo­un­ded. They scre­amed. The so­und had sent shi­vers down his spi­ne.

    That was what he he­ard now.

    Curious, Me­an crept to the ca­ve ent­ran­ce, car­rying his flash­light and the gun. When he got out­si­de, the scre­ams grew lo­uder, ec­ho­ing over the cons­tant drum of the fal­ling ra­in.

    A mass exo­dus of ani­mals char­ged out of the un­der-growth and scam­pe­red up the mo­un­ta­in. He saw rab­bits, flight­less ki­wi birds, ki­ore rats, de­er, wild go­ats and pigs, and even a ru­na­way cow. Birds and pe­ka­pe­ka bats flut­te­red over­he­ad. Me­an won­de­red what had dis­tur­bed them all. They we­re ob­vi­o­usly dist­res­sed, ig­no­ring each ot­her as well as the hu­man in the­ir midst, in an ef­fort to flee. De­ep wit­hin the mist, he he­ard a squ­elc­hing so­und.

    Then the pre­da­tor-the ca­use of the wild­li­fe’s fright-slit­he­red forth, dri­ving anot­her wa­ve of pa­nic­ked ani­mals be­fo­re it. It was a gi­ant worm, ro­ughly the si­ze of a small com­pact car, and of un­de­ter­mi­ned length. The mons­ter’s ta­il-end was still shro­uded in mist. As Me­an ga­ped, it sur­ged forth and swal­lo­wed a rab­bit who­le. It ne­ver slo­wed, tar­ge­ting the next mor­sel as it wrig­gled thro­ugh the mud. Ama­zingly, smal­ler worms clung to its hi­de-New Ze­aland flat­worms, nor­mal­ly fo­und on So­uth Is­land. Car­ni­vo­ro­us and pre­da­tory, they fed on ot­her worms by lying on top of them and exc­re­ting aci­dic di­ges­ti­ve ju­ices. Then they suc­ked up the so­up. Ap­pa­rently, the­ir pre­sen­ce had lit­tle ef­fect on the big­ger worm.

    Mean ra­ised the.22 and to­ok aim. His hands and legs felt numb, and his ears rang.

    Shock, he tho­ught. I’m go­ing in­to shock.

    He was abo­ut to squ­e­eze the trig­ger when so­met­hing brown and furry le­aped ahe­ad of the worm and ran to­wards him. Me­an had ti­me to re­gis­ter that it was an opos­sum. Then the ani­mal clim­bed up his leg li­ke it was a tree trunk and wrap­ped it­self aro­und his he­ad. Me­an let out a muf­fled scre­am as the ter­ri­fi­ed opos­sum ro­ped its pre­hen­si­le ta­il aro­und his neck and dug in­to his scalp with its long, sharp claws. The thing was inc­re­dibly strong. Me­an yel­led, be­ating at it with his flash­light. The opos­sum clung tigh­ter. The pa­in was in­ten­se and the smell from its wet fur was re­vol­ting.

    Unable to see, Me­an he­ard the gi­ant worm slit­he­ring clo­ser. He ran blind, stumb­ling over the rocks and al­most slip­ping in the mud. He drop­ped the flash­light and the gun and grip­ped the ani­mal with both hands. Pul­ling with all his might, Me­an yan­ked the cre­atu­re free. Its claws left de­ep, rag­ged gas­hes in his scalp and fa­ce. It wrig­gled in his grip, ta­il las­hing the air li­ke a whip.

    “Get off me,” he sho­uted.

    The opos­sum squ­e­aled.

    Mean smas­hed it aga­inst a bo­ul­der, he­aring the bo­nes snap. Se­izing it by the ta­il, he swung the cre­atu­re over his he­ad and slam­med it re­pe­atedly aga­inst the sto­ne. Then he flung it to the gro­und and stom­ped on it un­til it was a red, jel­li­ed pulp. His bo­ots we­re co­ve­red in go­re. Blo­od flec­ked his fa­ce-both his and the opos­sum’s.

    Behind him, the worm slit­he­red clo­ser. Me­an glan­ced aro­und for the gun, but it was mis­sing, swal­lo­wed up by the marshy ter­ra­in. As the worm clo­sed the dis­tan­ce bet­we­en them, he tur­ned and ran, fle­e­ing along with the rest of the ani­mal pro­ces­si­on, in­to the sha­dows of Mo­unt Ta­ra­na­ki. The worm un­du­la­ted af­ter them all, sing­le-min­dedly de­ter­mi­ned.

    More ani­mals scre­amed in the dark­ness.

    Mean scre­amed lo­uder.

    

    

13 - RIDING THE STORM OUT

    

    Modesto, Ca­li­for­nia

    

    “Water, wa­ter everyw­he­re, and not a drop to drink…”

    Larry Ro­berts lic­ked his crac­ked, ble­eding lips and tri­ed to re­mem­ber what the li­ne was from. So­me story abo­ut a ma­ri­ner? He sho­uld know. Bo­oks we­re his li­fe. He re­ad them. Sold them. What was it from?

    He didn’t know any­mo­re.

    What he did know was that he was suf­fe­ring from dehyd­ra­ti­on. He was on part of a ro­of that had be­en torn from a ho­use. Sur­ro­un­ded by wa­ter, flo­ating on wa­ter, wa­ter fal­ling from the fuc­king sky-and yet he was slowly dying of thirst. His mo­uth was dry and felt li­ke cot­ton. The­re we­re no te­ars when he cri­ed. He pis­sed on­ce a day now-if that-and his uri­ne was brown. Larry felt light­he­aded most of the ti­me. His skin was co­ol to the to­uch, his he­art­be­at ra­pid. And now he co­uldn’t think, eit­her.

   A corp­se bum­ped in­to his ma­kes­hift raft. The slight im­pact ma­de the ro­of bob up and down. The body rol­led over as it flo­ated past. So­met­hing had eaten its fa­ce.

    Larry hud­dled be­ne­ath a can­vas tarp, shi­ve­ring and so­aked. This was all he had-a ro­of and a tarp. No fo­od. No dry clot­hes. No matc­hes or we­apons. His last me­al had be­en two days ago-a pi­ge­on he’d kil­led with his ba­re hands. He ate it raw, gag­ging with every bi­te, but che­wing ra­ve­no­usly.

    The wa­ter aro­und him was un­fit for hu­man con­sump­ti­on and full of Mo­des­to’s re­ma­ins-de­ad bo­di­es and che­mi­cals and deb­ris. The stench ma­de him na­use­o­us. He co­uldn’t drink the ra­in, eit­her. He had no way to catch it, ot­her than cup­ping his hands. The drops felt oily. Slimy. And be­fo­re ri­ding the storm out on this ro­of, Larry had he­ard from ot­her sur­vi­vors that the ra­in was po­ison. If you drank it, you got in­fec­ted with so­me kind of fun­gus-a whi­tish mold that even­tu­al­ly co­ve­red yo­ur en­ti­re body. That was the ru­mor, at le­ast.

    Larry be­li­eved it.

    Three days ago, he’d se­en a man clin­ging to the top of a tree jut­ting from the wa­ter. Well, not a man, but a man-sha­ped thing. A fi­gu­re com­po­sed of whi­te fuzz that wa­ved its arms and mo­aned when it saw him. The cre­atu­re had slip­ped in­to the wa­ter as Larry ne­ared it. He’d pa­nic­ked, wa­iting for it to sur­fa­ce on the ro­of, but the ti­de car­ri­ed him away be­fo­re the thing emer­ged.

    Drinking the wa­ter was su­ici­de. But he was so thirsty. He lis­te­ned to the ra­in as it drum­med aga­inst the ti­les, and tri­ed to re­mem­ber his fa­mily’s na­mes-and fo­und that he co­uldn’t any­mo­re.

    Larry lo­oked up at the stormy sky and wis­hed that he co­uld we­ep.

    Then he saw a light-a stran­ge red glow flas­hing be­hind the black, ro­iling clo­uds. As he watc­hed, the clo­uds par­ted and a phan­tom ship sa­iled out of the bre­ach, flo­ating far abo­ve the sea. It was an old ves­sel, and ap­pe­ared to be da­ma­ged. The­re was a jag­ged ho­le in the si­de. One of the masts had be­en snap­ped off and the tat­te­red sa­ils flut­te­red in the wind. Des­pi­te the da­ma­ge, it flew.

    Hovered.

    Whatever.

    “I’m in wor­se sha­pe than I tho­ught.”

    His vo­ice was ho­ar­se and we­ak. Larry felt li­ke la­ug­hing, but he was af­ra­id that if he star­ted, he might not be ab­le to stop.

    The ship slo­wed. A ro­pe lad­der plum­me­ted from the deck and hung di­rectly over­he­ad. Arms and legs tremb­ling, Larry gras­ped the ro­pe and tri­ed to climb. He felt a twin­ge of une­ase as his fe­et left the ro­of. He glan­ced up at the flying ship, but co­uldn’t see any­body on­bo­ard. He clim­bed hig­her, not lo­oking down. His we­ak­ness grew. Larry clung to the ro­pe, unab­le to pro­ce­ed. He squ­e­ezed his eyes shut and gas­ped for bre­ath. Sud­denly, the lad­der be­gan to ri­se on its own. So­me­body was pul­ling him up. He kept his eyes clo­sed.

    Eventually, Larry felt ro­ugh hands gras­ping him. He ope­ned his eyes and saw a do­zen men pul­ling him over the ra­il and on­to the deck.

    “Easy, lad,” one of them sa­id. “We’ve got you.”

    The men smel­led li­ke ro­ad kill.

    They sat him down on the wet deck. Blin­king, Larry stu­di­ed his res­cu­ers. They we­re dres­sed in the tat­te­red re­ma­ins of an­ti­que cos­tu­mes, and ar­med with rusty mus­kets and cut­las­ses-re­j­ects from a Pi­ra­tes of the Ca­rib­be­an mo­vie. The lar­gest, a ro­tund man with a wiry, un­kempt be­ard, step­ped for­ward.

    “Welcome abo­ard, ma­te. I’m Cap­ta­in Hend­rik van der Dec­ken.”

    Larry stumb­led to his fe­et. His he­ad swam and he lost his ba­lan­ce. Hands re­ac­hed out to sup­port him.

    “W-where am I?” Larry mumb­led. “What’s hap­pe­ning?”

    “You are on­bo­ard the Flying Dutch­man,” the Cap­ta­in sa­id. “We sa­iled from Ams­ter­dam in 1641, in the emp­loy of the Dutch East In­dia Com­pany. Af­ter a highly suc­ces­sful trip to the Far East, we we­re on our way back to Hol­land. As we ap­pro­ac­hed the tip of Af­ri­ca, in the Ca­pe of Go­od Ho­pe, a storm ca­me up. Not li­ke the storm that co­vers the glo­be now, but a bad one no­net­he­less. The wind was aga­inst us and we ma­de no he­ad­way. I com­man­ded my men to lay on ste­ady. The storm wo­uldn’t stop us. I swo­re we’d con­ti­nue sa­iling. Told my first ma­te, ‘May I be eter­nal­ly dam­ned if I he­ad for sho­re, tho­ugh I sho­uld be­at abo­ut he­re till the day of judg­ment.’ The Lord must ha­ve ta­ken of­fen­se at my blasp­hemy be­ca­use he­re we are. We ha­ve sa­iled aro­und the world, unab­le to die or put in to sho­re. We’ve no pro­vi­si­ons, yet we ne­ed not eat.”

    “So you’re ghosts?”

    “No. We are not de­ad, but ne­it­her are we ali­ve. We are cur­sed to ro­am, li­ke Ca­in and the Wan­de­ring Jew.” The Cap­ta­in swept his hand to­wards the ra­il, ges­tu­ring at the ra­in. “But now our long cru­ise is ne­arly over, for su­rely this is Judg­ment Day. So­on, we shall ma­ke our fi­nal port of call…and rest.”

    Larry nod­ded in ag­re­ement. They we­re right; this was the end of the world. He cle­ared his thro­at and tri­ed to work up eno­ugh sa­li­va to spe­ak.

    “Thanks for res­cu­ing me,” he sa­id. “I tho­ught for su­re I was a de­ad man.”

    “Not yet, lad. You can ri­de the storm with us.”

    Larry glan­ced over the ra­il. Be­low him, the wa­ters over Mo­des­to so­ared by as the ship pic­ked up speed again. He be­ca­me awa­re of how clo­se the crew sto­od, en­circ­ling him.

    “Please,” Larry cro­aked. “Do you ha­ve any wa­ter? Wi­ne? Anyt­hing? I’m re­al­ly thirsty.”

    The Cap­ta­in’s exp­res­si­on was sad. “And so you will be for as long as you re­ma­in abo­ard. As I sa­id, we are not de­ad, but ne­it­her are we ali­ve. You are not the first cas­ta­way we’ve pic­ked up. As long as you stay on­bo­ard the Flying Dutch­man, you re­ma­in per­pe­tu­al­ly fro­zen in ti­me. Har­kon, the­re, had a bro­ken leg when the storm ca­me upon us. It has re­ma­ined bro­ken all the­se cen­tu­ri­es. I’m af­ra­id you will re­ma­in thirsty un­til we are fi­nal­ly free of the cur­se.”

    “Shit.”

    The Cap­ta­in step­ped clo­ser, his hand en­circ­ling the cut­lass at his si­de.

    “Of co­ur­se, with yo­ur thro­at cut, yo­ur thirst won’t mat­ter.”

    “What?”

    The crew se­ized him aga­in. Larry strug­gled, but in his we­ake­ned sta­te, his ef­forts we­re fu­ti­le. They held his arms and grab­bed his ha­ir, jer­king his he­ad back. The Cap­ta­in eyed his thro­at.

    “We ha­ve no ne­ed of fo­od, but ne­it­her are we con­tent to ac­cept our fa­te. We’ve spit in God’s eye sin­ce the cur­se be­gan. At first, it was to in­sult him. But even­tu­al­ly, we fo­und that we li­ked the abo­mi­na­ti­ons we enac­ted.”

    “What are you go­ing to do with me?”

    “Put you in the hold, along with the rest of the cas­ta­ways we’ve pic­ked up thro­ug­ho­ut the ye­ars. We’ll sli­ce yo­ur thro­at every night and fill our gob­lets with yo­ur blo­od. And sin­ce you can­not die, we’ll do the sa­me the next night.”

    Larry tur­ned pa­le.

    “Be glad you are not a wo­man. We do ot­her things to them, aye?”

    “Y-you’re in­sa­ne! Let me go!”

    The Cap­ta­in la­ug­hed. “He­ar that, lads? He thinks we are in­sa­ne.”

    The sa­ilors la­ug­hed.

    “We are in­sa­ne,” the Cap­ta­in grow­led. “As you wo­uld be, if you sha­red our fa­te for as long as we ha­ve. But with Judg­ment Day nigh, per­haps you will not suf­fer as long as the rest of our gu­ests.”

    Larry squ­ir­med. “Let go of me, you bas­tards!”

    “Take him be­low,” the Cap­ta­in or­de­red.

    With all of his re­ma­ining strength, Larry to­re free of his cap­tors and ran for the ra­il. Crying out, they char­ged af­ter him. Larry slam­med in­to the ra­il and top­pled over it. As he plum­me­ted, he re­fu­sed to scre­am.

    It to­ok him a long ti­me to re­ach the oce­an. The ra­in las­hed at him and the wind whist­led in his ears.

    When the fall was over, Larry wasn’t thirsty any­mo­re.

    

    

14 - BAD FISH

    

    Somewhere in the New At­lan­tic

    

    Brian Lee was sick of fish. Sin­ce le­aving ho­me on his twenty-se­ven-fo­ot Ba­ja 272, all he’d had to eat we­re fish and one mol­ting se­agull. Sin­ce the­re was no way to co­ok them, he’d eaten both the bird and the fis­hes raw-so­me-thing that got easi­er every ti­me. The bird had be­en the worst-chewy and cold and full of grist­le. Wor­se, its lo­wer half had so­me kind of we­ird fun­gus gro­wing on it. He’d be­en ca­re­ful not to eat that part, but de­vo­ured the rest, guts and all, and then pu­ked when he was do­ne. But that had be­en we­eks ago, and Bri­an had eaten so many fish sin­ce then that a fresh se­agull now wo­uld be fi­ne di­ning.

    He tur­ned his he­ad to the sky. Ra­ind­rops blin­ded him, stre­aming down his up­tur­ned fa­ce. Bri­an held his pants up with one hand. His wet T-shirt, which had be­en tight-fit­ting be­fo­re the ra­ins star­ted, now hung lo­ose.

    “Let it ra­in co­oki­es,” he sho­uted. “Let it ra­in po­ta­to chips or piz­za or pop­corn. Or a ste­ak. Anyt­hing!”

    The storm clo­uds didn’t ans­wer. He hadn’t ex­pec­ted them to. Even tho­ugh he was alo­ne, Bri­an spo­ke alo­ud every day. He was af­ra­id that if he didn’t, he might for­get how. He was very lo­nely.

    Worse, he was af­ra­id he might be go­ing mad.

    At night, he so­me­ti­mes he­ard vo­ices sin­ging over the ro­aring wa­ves. They be­lon­ged to his wi­fe, The­re­sa, and his da­ugh­ters, Kirs­ten, Jes­si­ca, and Kim­berly. Of co­ur­se, that was im­pos­sib­le. His fa­mily was go­ne. But each ti­me he he­ard tho­se phan­tom songs, Bri­an had to rest­ra­in him­self from jum­ping over­bo­ard, con­vin­ced The­re­sa and the kids we­re flo­ating so­mew­he­re ne­arby-per­haps swim­ming li­ke they did in the­ir back­yard po­ol back ho­me in Gof­fstown. Af­ter a few nights of that, Bri­an had star­ted stuf­fing his ears with strips of cloth and tying his legs to the bed when he slept.

    Thoughts of his fa­mily and the­ir ho­me ma­de him think of Gof­fstown. Wo­uld he ever see it aga­in? Do­ubt­ful. Gof­fstown, li­ke the rest of New Hamps­hi­re, was un­der-wa­ter now.

    Brian’s Ba­ja 272 had be­en doc­ked on the sho­re of La­ke Win­ni­pe­sa­uke, along with the­ir Hon­da wa­ve run­ner. They hadn’t used eit­her one very much, which was a sha­me. Bo­ating on La­ke Winn co­uld be an ad­ven­tu­re, with all of the rocks, is­lands, and stu­pid pe­op­le. It hadn’t be­en un­til La­ke Winn was swal­lo­wed up by the At­lan­tic that he fi­nal­ly got to use the bo­at. In the we­eks sin­ce, when he grew ti­red of eating raw fish and the lo­ne­li­ness and the bo­re­dom and the ra­in-espe­ci­al­ly the ra­in- Bri­an oc­ca­si­onal­ly tho­ught of just slip­ping over­bo­ard and swim­ming away un­til he drow­ned. It wasn’t a ra­ti­onal or sa­ne im­pul­se, but he had it just the sa­me.

    He co­uld swim, but not well. His prob­lem was simp­le-he sunk. He co­uldn’t tre­ad wa­ter be­ca­use he ti­red out qu­ickly. When he’d be­en fif­te­en, Bri­an had go­ne to Boy Sco­ut camp, and had to ta­ke a swim test. He was re­qu­ired to jump in the la­ke and swim one hund­red yards in or­der to pass and re­ce­ive his bad­ge. He jum­ped in and ne­arly di­ed of shock. It was la­te July, but the wa­ter was ab­so­lu­tely fri­gid. Bri­an did three laps and got out, shi­ve­ring and comp­le­tely dra­ined. He craw­led back to his tent and threw up. The sco­ut­mas­ter to­ok pity on him and ga­ve him a bad­ge any­way.

    He was thin­king abo­ut this and ig­no­ring the gna­wing pa­ins in his sto­mach when he saw the se­agul­ls. His mo­uth wa­te­red as he watc­hed them swo­op over­he­ad. They di­ved down to the sur­fa­ce, sco­oped deb­ris from the wa­ter, and then so­ared back in­to the sky. A few of them we­re da­ring eno­ugh to land on his bo­at, des­pe­ra­te for a pla­ce to rest. Po­or things lo­oked ex­ha­us­ted.

    Brian didn’t ca­re. They we­re din­ner.

    He ed­ged to­wards the clo­sest bird, ca­re­ful not to sca­re it. The se­agull coc­ked its he­ad and sta­red at him, unb­lin­king. So­met­hing splas­hed out in the wa­ter, but Bri­an ig­no­red it. It wasn’t un­til the rest of the se­agul­ls be­gan shri­eking that he tur­ned his at­ten­ti­on back to the sea.

    A scho­ol of sil­ver fish shot out of the wa­ter and in­to the sky. Each was abo­ut eight inc­hes long. The­ir eyes we­re lar­ge and bul­bo­us, and the­ir pec­to­ral fins we­re bro­ad and cur­ved li­ke wings. In fact, they we­re wings. Bri­an had he­ard of flying fish, of co­ur­se, but he’d ne­ver se­en them be­fo­re. He for­got all abo­ut the birds and watc­hed the fish, de­ligh­ted at the­ir aeri­al ac­ro­ba­tics. Mo­re of them burst from the wa­ves. They swam just be­low the sur­fa­ce, with the­ir fins tuc­ked clo­se to the­ir bo­di­es. Then, as they left the wa­ter, they spre­ad the­ir fins and gli­ded thro­ugh the air. La­ug­hing, Bri­an grin­ned.

    The se­agul­ls squ­aw­ked with de­light and di­ved down to me­et this flying smor­gas­bord. Birds and fish cras­hed to­get­her.

    Brian’s la­ugh­ter fa­ded. Then he scre­amed.

    The fish had te­eth. Li­ke flying pi­ran­has, they rip­ped thro­ugh the se­agul­ls, shred­ding and te­aring. Blo­od and fe­at­hers jo­ined the ra­in fal­ling from the sky. Then ca­me se­ve­red bird he­ads, fe­et and be­aks. The sur­vi­ving se­agul­ls scat­te­red, trying to flee, but the fish tur­ned in mid-air and circ­led aro­und for anot­her at­tack.

    Brian threw up his hands as mo­re blo­od and fe­at­hers plum­me­ted to­wards him. The ra­in’s pa­ce se­emed to inc­re­ase with the sla­ugh­ter. It fell qu­ic­ker, drum­ming aga­inst the deck. The­re we­re mo­re splas­hes from all aro­und the bo­at as scho­ol af­ter scho­ol of car­ni­vo­ro­us fish le­apt from the wa­ter and jo­ined the hunt. The­ir sil­ver bo­di­es flas­hed in the glo­om.

    Then they gli­ded to­wards the bo­at.

    Panicked, Bri­an ran ac­ross the wet deck, one hand grip­ping the ra­il to ke­ep from slip­ping. His he­art po­un­ded in his thro­at. He was dimly awa­re that he was crying and scre­aming at the sa­me ti­me. He sho­uted for The­re­sa and the girls. The­ir songs we­re si­lent now, if they’d ever ac­tu­al­ly exis­ted at all. The only so­und was the dro­ne of his pur­su­ers. The­ir wing-fins hum­med slightly. The no­ise from the­ir gnas­hing te­eth swel­led, drow­ning out everyt­hing el­se.

    He glan­ced from si­de to si­de. The­re was now­he­re to hi­de. He was de­fen­se­less. We­apon­less. In se­conds, they’d be on him, strip­ping him to the bo­ne. Bri­an’s sho­ul­ders slum­ped. He hung his he­ad.

    There was only one way out-the oce­an. If he duc­ked be­low the sur­fa­ce long eno­ugh, may­be the fish wo­uld for­get abo­ut him and mo­ve on. All he had to do was avo­id sin­king. This was the big­gest Boy Sco­ut me­rit bad­ge of his li­fe.

    With a fi­nal an­gu­is­hed cry, Bri­an va­ul­ted over the si­de of the bo­at.

    The fish swar­med him as he plun­ged to­wards the wa­ter, and what sank be­ne­ath the sur­fa­ce was red, wet and rag­ged.

    

    

15 - LOADS AND LOADS

    

    Worcester, En­g­land

    

    When the lo­oters ar­ri­ved, Step­hen “Mac­ker” McDor­nell and his three ye­ar-old son, Char­lie, hid in­si­de a to­ilet stall. Step­hen ma­de a ga­me out of it and told Char­lie to stay qu­i­et. He did. Char­lie was a go­od boy.

    For the last se­ve­ral days, they’d be­en ho­led up in the fo­ot­ball sta­di­um, fa­mo­us for be­ing the hig­hest le­ague gro­und in Eng­land-one hund­red and sixty-eight me­ters abo­ve sea le­vel. The le­ague gro­und and the ste­ep­le of the cat­hed­ral that had on­ce over­lo­oked the Ri­ver Se­vern we­re all that re­ma­ined abo­ve wa­ter now. Everyt­hing el­se had be­en swal­lo­wed by the sea. The ri­ver. The ra­in.

    Whatever. They we­re all the sa­me now. They we­re all wa­ter.

    Before the cur­rent di­sas­ter, the worst flo­oding Step­hen had ever se­en was last sum­mer when the ri­ver bre­ac­hed its banks, da­ma­ging tho­usands of ho­mes and sub­mer­ging who­le vil­la­ges along its banks un­der­wa­ter.

    But this…this was far wor­se.

    Worcester was go­ne. Not flo­oded, but go­ne. Vanished beneath the wa­ves. And even tho­ugh Step­hen sec­retly con­si­de­red that an imp­ro­ve­ment, it was still he­art wrenc­hing-not so much that Wor­ces­ter was dest­ro­yed, but all the pe­op­le that had be­en dest­ro­yed along with it. His ma­tes and Wendy (Step­hen’s for­mer girlf­ri­end and Char­lie’s mum), and even his co-wor­kers at the firm whe­re he’d wor­ked as a prin­ter (altho­ugh he didn’t miss them that much). It was hard to be­li­eve that he’d ne­ver drink a pint with his fri­ends aga­in, or ro­ot along­si­de them for West Brom. God…West Brom! Hard to fat­hom that the­re wo­uld be no mo­re matc­hes. Step­hen had be­en a se­ason tic­ket hol­der for all ho­me le­ague ga­mes. They’d be­en do­ing so well af­ter mis­sing out on pro­mo­ti­on last se­ason by one blo­ody go­al in the very last ga­me. Now, the­re wo­uld be no mo­re ga­mes.

    The har­dest thing to ac­cept, by far, was that Char­lie wo­uld ne­ver see his mum aga­in. The boy still as­ked for her at night. Step­hen tho­ught of her each day, whi­le figh­ting for his and Char­lie’s sur­vi­val. They’d re­cently split af­ter be­ing to­get­her for twel­ve ye­ars, but he still ca­red for her. He wis­hed things we­re dif­fe­rent now. The apo­calyp­se had a way of ma­king a man see what was im­por­tant.

    He coc­ked his he­ad, lis­te­ning. Out­si­de was si­len­ce.

    “My Mic­key,” Char­lie whis­pe­red.

    Stephen put a fin­ger to his lips.

    “Where is it?” he mo­ut­hed.

    Charlie shrug­ged, po­uting. “I drop­ped it.”

    Stephen gro­aned. They’d fled in such a hurry that he hadn’t no­ti­ced his son had drop­ped his fa­vo­ri­te toy-a stuf­fed Mic­key Mo­use that Char­lie to­ok everyw­he­re. He lo­ved it mo­re than Spon­ge­Bob Squ­are­Pants or Ho­mer Simp­son. The boy co­uldn’t sle­ep wit­ho­ut his Mic­key. If it was go­ne for go­od, that wo­uld be very bad. It was ir­rep­la­ce­ab­le.

    “Stay he­re,” Step­hen told him.

    He crept to the rest­ro­om’s do­or and lis­te­ned. He he­ard vo­ices be­yond, and stra­ined to he­ar them.

    “Somebody’s be­en he­re. But they’re go­ne now.”

    “Are you su­re?”

    “Sure we’re su­re. We chec­ked everyw­he­re, didn’t we?”

    “Bollocks.”

    Two spe­akers, both ma­le. Step­hen con­ti­nu­ed eaves-drop­ping. It was dif­fi­cult to he­ar over the ra­in.

    “Are we go­ing to stay, then?”

    “Don’t see that we ha­ve a cho­ice, what with the bo­at sprin­ging a le­ak. If you find an­yo­ne, kill them. This is our ho­me now.”

    Stephen flinc­hed. Any ide­as he’d had of trying to ne­go­ti­ate wit­he­red. The­se we­re hard men, and he’d ha­ve to de­al with them ac­cor­dingly. He tip­to­ed back to the stall and pul­led Char­lie clo­se.

    “I’m go­ing to go find yo­ur Mic­key. But I ne­ed you to stay he­re and ke­ep qu­i­et. Can you do that for Daddy?”

    Charlie nod­ded.

    “It’s im­por­tant. You ha­ve to pre­tend the­re are mons­ters out­si­de, and you can’t let them he­ar you.”

    Charlie’s eyes got big. Step­hen ha­ted do­ing this to him, but the­re was no cho­ice.

    “Daddy?”

    “What?”

    “That’s me.” He tap­ped the tat­too on Step­hen’s fo­re­arm-an am­big­ram of Char­lie’s na­me.

    Stephen tri­ed to spe­ak aro­und the lump in his thro­at, and fo­und he co­uldn’t. He nod­ded, swal­lo­wing it down. Char­lie was a fifth at­tempt at in vit­ro fer­ti­li­za­ti­on, and was born se­ven we­eks pre­ma­tu­re. He’d spent the first fo­ur­te­en days of his li­fe in the hos­pi­tal. Ever­yo­ne sa­id he was a Daddy’s Boy. He held Step­hen’s hand whe­re­ver they went.

    “How much do you lo­ve me?” Step­hen as­ked, smi­ling.

    Charlie ans­we­red the way he al­ways did. He stretc­hed his lit­tle arms out wi­de, ma­de a fa­ce li­ke he was ta­king a dump, and sa­id, “Lo­ads and lo­ads.”

    “Stay he­re,” Step­hen whis­pe­red, get­ting to his fe­et. “And stay qu­i­et. I’ll be back so­on.”

    Armed with a bro­ken mop hand­le that he’d fas­hi­oned in­to a spe­ar when they first ar­ri­ved, Step­hen crept out­si­de. The­re was no sign of the lo­oters. He ca­re­ful­ly ret­ra­ced his steps, and spi­ed Mic­key. The doll was lying in the mud and wet grass at the cen­ter of the le­ague gro­und. Be­fo­re he co­uld go for it, he he­ard fo­ots­teps co­ming his way.

    Stephen hid be­hind a row of se­ats. A dis­he­ve­led man ap­pe­ared, dres­sed in wet, so­iled rags. He ap­pe­ared sick. Thin strands of whi­te fuzz spro­uted from his fin­gers and fa­ce, and his eyes we­re red and rhe­umy. One hand clutc­hed a very lar­ge kni­fe.

    Stephen wa­ited un­til he had pas­sed by and then tip­to­ed out be­hind him. Grit­ting his te­eth, he jab­bed the spe­ar for­ward, plun­ging it in­to the man’s back. The man scre­amed, trying to turn aro­und. The kni­fe fell from his hand. Step­hen pres­sed har­der and the spe­ar went all the way thro­ugh. The man col­lap­sed, sli­ding off the spe­ar with a suc­king so­und.

    “Chuck?” Anot­her man’s vo­ice cal­led out, but Step­hen co­uldn’t tell whe­re the spe­aker was at.

    Moving qu­ickly, he bent over, pic­ked up the kni­fe, and slas­hed the int­ru­der’s thro­at. Then he ran for the gro­und, fe­et po­un­ding aga­inst the ce­ment, in­tent on le­ading the ot­her lo­oters away from Char­lie. He he­ard sho­uts be­hind him. Step­hen tur­ned and saw two men pur­su­ing him.

    He re­ac­hed the gro­und and ran out on­to the fi­eld. The mud suc­ked at his sho­es, and the ra­in pel­ted his body. The men be­hind him we­re fas­ter. Step­hen tur­ned aga­in and his eyes wi­de­ned; they’d clo­sed mo­re than half the dis­tan­ce bet­we­en them.

    “Leave us alo­ne,” he hol­le­red.

    The men didn’t res­pond. The­re was mur­der in the­ir eyes.

    Stephen re­ac­hed Mic­key and bent over to pick him up. As he sto­od aga­in, the gro­und whe­re the doll had be­en lying exp­lo­ded, sho­we­ring him with mud and grass. So­met­hing pa­le and grey-the si­ze of a dog- thrust it­self from the ho­le. Step­hen scre­amed. It was a gi­ant worm. Drip­ping sli­me, the cre­atu­re wrig­gled forth. Step­hen thrust his spe­ar in­to its he­ad. Brow­nish li­qu­id gus­hed from the wo­und. The mons­ter squ­ir­med and twis­ted. Then Step­hen tur­ned and ran back to­wards his pur­su­ers.

    Their shri­eks gre­eted him. Two mo­re worms had emer­ged from the earth, se­izing both men in the­ir mas­si­ve mo­uths. The cre­atu­res ma­de no so­und as they at­tac­ked. Inch by inch, the strug­gling lo­oters di­sap­pe­ared down the worms’ thro­ats.

    Still clutc­hing Mic­key, he ma­de it back to the ble­ac­hers and glan­ced down at the fi­eld. The worms had bur­ro­wed back be­ne­ath the gro­und, but he was pretty su­re they co­uldn’t re­ach him up he­re.

    He ma­de his way back to the loo, and he­ard Char­lie sob­bing qu­i­etly. When he en­te­red the rest­ro­om, the boy ran to him and threw his arms aro­und his fat­her.

    “What’s all this?” Step­hen as­ked, wi­ping his te­ars away.

    “I he­ard sho­uting. We­re they the mons­ters?”

    “Yes,” Step­hen sa­id, “but you don’t ha­ve to worry now. The mons­ters are go­ne. And lo­ok what I fo­und.”

     He held up Mic­key. Squ­e­aling in de­light, Char­lie grab­bed the toy and held it tight. “My Mic­key! I lo­ve you, Daddy.” “I lo­ve you too, Char­lie. Lo­ads and lo­ads.” Out­si­de, the ra­in con­ti­nu­ed to fall, but ne­it­her one of them ca­red.

    

    

16 - MESSAGE IN A BOTTLE

    

    Columbus, Ohio

    

    “I al­ways fi­gu­red that if I was go­ing to bi­te the big one, I’d go out with a fight, li­ke Wil­lem Da­foe in Pla­to­on. I’m a suc­ker for tho­se gre­at last stands. But now, I don’t know. I do­ubt it will hap­pen li­ke that. This shit is spre­ading.”

    Mike Gof­fee nod­ded, ag­re­e­ing with the vo­ice on the ra­dio. Of all the ways he co­uld die, he’d ne­ver fi­gu­red it wo­uld be a world­wi­de flo­od.

    “Anyway,” the man on the ra­dio con­ti­nu­ed, “this is day two of my bro­ad­cast and no­body has shown up to res­cue us yet. My na­me’s Mark Sylva. If any­body is lis­te­ning, we’re on top of the Pru­den­ti­al Bu­il­ding in Bos­ton. We’re sick.”

    “You’re bet­ter off than me,” Mi­ke told the ra­dio. “At le­ast you’ve got a ro­of over yo­ur he­ad.”

    Mike and his two black cats, Mid­night and Dusty, oc­cu­pi­ed a small, fe­atu­re­less is­land jut­ting up from the waters over Co­lum­bus. Be­fo­re fin­ding land, they’d drif­ted in an eight-fo­ot long alu­mi­num bass bo­at. Unab­le to swim and un­fa­mi­li­ar with bo­ats, Mi­ke had be­en gra­te­ful when the­ir craft ca­me to rest aga­inst the is­land. The outc­rop­ping was ro­ughly twenty squ­are fe­et, ba­rely big eno­ugh for him and the cats, and de­vo­id of bu­il­dings, tre­es or grass. With the fe­ro­city of the storm and the ra­in ham­pe­ring his vi­si­bi­lity, Mi­ke co­uldn’t tell what it was. The gray sur­fa­ce was hard li­ke rock, but smo­oth-no cracks or fis­su­res. It was al­so slightly bul­bo­us and had a small hill in the cen­ter. He’d tri­ed to re­mem­ber the city’s ge­og­raphy, but co­uldn’t pla­ce the is­land. Even­tu­al­ly, he’d as­su­med it was the top of a wa­ter to­wer or si­mi­lar struc­tu­re. Wha­te­ver the is­land’s ori­gin, it was bet­ter than drif­ting aro­und in the bo­at.

    The guy on the ra­dio kept tal­king. “Bos­ton is un­der-wa­ter, ex­cept for us and anot­her bu­il­ding. I ke­ep thin­king abo­ut my wi­fe and son in Ohio. I just ho­pe things are bet­ter the­re.”

    Mike lo­oked out at the sur­ro­un­ding oce­an and sho­ok his he­ad.

    “Not re­al­ly.”

    He tur­ned the ra­dio off to con­ser­ve the bat­te­ri­es. Then he put it in­si­de a plas­tic bag and re­tur­ned it to the fo­ot­loc­ker, so it wo­uld stay dry. He only used it on­ce a day, ho­ping to he­ar an of­fi­ci­al bro­ad­cast-news or a mes­sa­ge from the aut­ho­ri­ti­es. Word that, un­li­ke Hur­ri­ca­ne Kat­ri­na, the go­vern­ment was on top of things this ti­me. Ins­te­ad, the air­wa­ves we­re fil­led with sta­tic, in­ter­rup­ted oc­ca­si­onal­ly by ot­her sur­vi­vors li­ke the guy in Bos­ton.

    Midnight and Dusty we­re cur­led up in the cor­ner of the ma­kes­hift shel­ter. They me­owed at him. Mi­ke felt sorry for the cats. They we­re wet and cold and hungry. Mi­se­rab­le, just li­ke him. They’d ac­tu­al­ly se­emed to grow mo­re une­asy sin­ce lan­ding on the is­land. May­be the cats pre­fer­red bo­at li­fe.

    With no bu­il­dings or shel­ter on the is­land, Mi­ke had flip­ped the bo­at over and prop­ped up one end with two oars. Then he’d dra­ped so­me can­vas tarps and plas­tic she­eting over the si­des. It didn’t comp­le­tely ke­ep the wa­ter out, but it ga­ve the three of them a se­mi-dry pla­ce to sle­ep and to sto­re the­ir be­lon­gings. It wasn’t the stur­di­est shel­ter in the world, but as long as they didn’t bump the oars, it sta­yed up­right.

    With the ra­dio sto­wed away, Mi­ke slip­ped out of his wet bo­ots, rung out his hat, and lis­te­ned to the wa­ves lap aga­inst the is­land. The wa­ter was full of de­ad pe­op­le and deb­ris, and Mi­ke spent his days ret­ri­eving what he co­uld. Anyt­hing that ca­me wit­hin re­ach was fa­ir ga­me. He’d fo­und very lit­tle fo­od, but that was okay. They’d had sup­pli­es on the bo­at. Still, he’d res­cu­ed all sorts of use­ful items from the surf.

    When he was se­mi-dry, Mi­ke tur­ned his at­ten­ti­on to the day’s plun­der. The first thing he’d re­co­ve­red to­day was a cle­ar plas­tic bot­tle. He’d ho­ped it con­ta­ined so­da, or bet­ter yet, cle­an wa­ter. His he­art sank when he saw that it didn’t. The only thing in­si­de was a pi­ece of pa­per. Mi­ke unsc­re­wed the cap and pul­led the pa­per out. He un­fol­ded it.

    It was a no­te, scraw­led in what ap­pe­ared to be a wo­man’s handw­ri­ting, on li­ned tab­let pa­per with ball-po­int pen. Shi­ve­ring in the damp, chilly air, Mi­ke re­ad it.

    

    When things got bad, we left Cin­cin­na­ti on Har­ley’s yacht. Yes, I know, I know. I was plan­ning on tel­ling him abo­ut me and Di­mit­ri. Plan­ning on le­aving him right af­ter my birth­day. But I didn’t know the end of the world wo­uld hap­pen first, did I? That’s how we en­ded up to­get­her. Me, Har­ley, the kids-and Di­mit­ri. My fa­mily and my lo­ver. One big happy gro­up. Of co­ur­se, to Har­ley and the kids, Di­mit­ri was just the gar­de­ner. We sa­iled aro­und and Har­ley had to be in char­ge, of co­ur­se. We saw ot­her pe­op­le in bo­ats, or clin­ging to wrec­ka­ge and sit­ting on ro­of­tops. Har­ley re­fu­sed to help them. Sa­id we co­uldn’t ta­ke an­yo­ne el­se on­bo­ard. That we only had eno­ugh sup­pli­es for us. So we just left them the­re. Har­ley in­sis­ted that we sho­uld he­ad west. He sa­id the fart­her we we­re from the wa­ter­ways, the bet­ter off we’d be. Di­mit­ri and I told him that didn’t mat­ter be­ca­use the wa­ter was everyw­he­re, but Har­ley didn’t lis­ten. We co­uldn’t find any dry land. The ra­in got in­to everyt­hing. Our clot­hes, our sup­pli­es, the gas tank. May­be even our he­ads. That must ha­ve be­en it. Why el­se wo­uld Har­ley ha­ve snap­ped the way he did? When he tri­ed to throw Di­mit­ri over­bo­ard, I hit him in the he­ad with the fi­re ex­tin­gu­is­her. I wasn’t ex­pec­ting the so­und it ma­de, or all that blo­od. So much blo­od. Too much. The kids we­re sle­eping be­low decks when it hap­pe­ned. When they wo­ke up, we told them that Daddy had fal­len over the si­de in the night. So much for that. Ex­cept that ne­it­her Di­mit­ri or I knew how to pi­lot the bo­at. We just sort of drif­ted. Our sup­pli­es ran low. Then we fo­und an is­land. We co­uldn’t see much of it, be­ca­use of the ra­in, but when we got clo­se eno­ugh to swim, we jum­ped off the yacht and ma­de for it. Thank God I in­sis­ted on get­ting the kids swim­ming les­sons last sum­mer. Any­way, the­re wasn’t much on the is­land. In fact, the­re wasn’t anyt­hing. But it was so­lid, at le­ast. But as we watc­hed the bo­at drift away, I told Di­mit­ri we’d ma­de the wrong de­ci­si­on. The is­land was small and the­re was not­hing for us to ta­ke shel­ter un­der. We sat the­re and hud­dled up aga­inst each ot­her. All we had was what was in our packs. A few bot­tles of wa­ter. So­me can­ned ve­ge­tab­les. My tab­let and pen and ligh­ter and cell pho­ne, all of which I’d sto­red in a plas­tic bag. And the stu­pid cell pho­ne still wo­uldn’t work. And we we­re hungry and wet and cold and then things got wor­se. The is­land wasn’t. It was…wo­ke up. This thing mo­ved. It ca­me up out of the wa­ter so sud­denly and the kids we­re scre­aming and they slid down the si­de and in­to its mo­uth and then they we­ren’t scre­aming any­mo­re and that was wor­se and then Di­mit­ri and I we­re in the wa­ter and the thing was swim­ming away and it lo­oked kind of li­ke a cross bet­we­en a di­no­sa­ur and a wha­le, but its co­lors we­re all wrong be­ca­use we’d tho­ught it was an is­land. And Di­mit­ri was de­ad and his legs we­re go­ne be­low the kne­es but I flo­ated on top of him and wro­te this and ple­ase so­me­body co­me help me. Ple­ase, ple­ase PLE­ASE! I’m sorry for what I did. I don’t want to die. It’s co­ming back. The is­land is ali­ve.

    

    Mike fi­nis­hed re­ading and glan­ced down at the cats. Dusty pur­red at his si­de, des­pi­te her ob­vi­o­us dis­com­fort. He rol­led the pa­per back up and pla­ced it in the fo­ot-loc­ker. It wo­uld co­me in use­ful if he ever fo­und matc­hes or a ci­ga­ret­te ligh­ter. Then he sat the empty bot­tle out­si­de the bo­at, ho­ping to catch so­me ra­in­wa­ter so that the­ir supply of bot­tled wa­ter wo­uld last lon­ger.

    Finished, Mi­ke lay back be­ne­ath the bo­at and tri­ed to get com­for­tab­le. It was im­pos­sib­le. With the fo­ot­loc­ker and the cats, he ba­rely had ro­om to lie down, let alo­ne stretch out. He tho­ught abo­ut the no­te. Gran­ted, the we­at­her phe­no­me­na was we­ird, but this? The ramb­lings of a crazy per­son, ob­vi­o­usly. The­re we­re pro­bably a lot of pe­op­le out the­re li­ke that, trap­ped and alo­ne and slowly go­ing mad. The guy on the ra­dio in Bos­ton, tal­king abo­ut so­me we­ird fun­gal di­se­ase. The wo­man who’d writ­ten this no­te. When ci­vi­li­za­ti­on col­lap­sed, a lot of pe­op­le’s minds had col­lap­sed with it.

    Could be me, he tho­ught, and then shrug­ged. At le­ast he still had the cats. And fo­od and wa­ter.

    The gro­und tremb­led slightly. He felt the vib­ra­ti­on run thro­ugh him.

    “What the-”

    Midnight his­sed. A mo­ment la­ter, Dusty growled, low and de­ep in her thro­at. Both cats scratc­hed at the gro­und be­ne­ath them. Mid­night was de-cla­wed but still pa­wed the sur­fa­ce with an in­ten­se ur­gency. Start­led, Mi­ke lo­oked aro­und.

    “What’s wrong?”

    Their cri­es chan­ged to fran­tic mew­ling. Both cats dar­ted out from be­ne­ath the shel­ter and ran in­to the ra­in. Mi­ke craw­led out from be­ne­ath the bo­at and sho­uted for them. Then he felt the is­land shud­der.

    “Oh God…”

    Beneath him, the is­land mo­ved aga­in.

    His scre­ams we­re lost be­ne­ath the is­land’s ro­ar.

    

    

17 - THE MAGI (Part One)

    

    Burwood East, Vic­to­ria, Aus­t­ra­lia

    

    There wasn’t much to see. Black, dirty wa­ter. Flo­ating deb­ris. De­ad things.

    It was li­ke ha­ving a pic­tu­re win­dow over­lo­oking hell.

    Penny Khaw and Le­igh Ha­ig had ta­ken shel­ter in the top of the Glen Wa­verly Po­li­ce Aca­demy cha­pel, abo­ut six ki­lo­me­ters from the­ir ho­me. Lo­oking west, whe­re the city of Mel­bo­ur­ne used to be, they saw wa­ves bre­aking aga­inst the top of the Eure­ka To­wer and a few ot­her tall bu­il­dings. To the east, the pe­aks of the Dan­de­nong Mo­un­ta­ins jut­ted from the wa­ter. Everyt­hing el­se was go­ne.

    In the backg­ro­und, The Whit­lams’ “You So­und Li­ke Lo­u­is Bur­dett” pla­yed softly on the­ir bat­tery-po­we­red ste­reo. The so­und of the ra­in al­most drow­ned it out.

    They sto­od the­re, watc­hing the wa­ter ri­se, and Penny tri­ed not to cry. Her bre­ath ca­ught in her thro­at. She stif­fe­ned as Le­igh put his arm aro­und her sho­ul­ders and gently squ­e­ezed.

    “We’ve got cle­an wa­ter,” he sa­id, “and fo­od. And ke­ro­se­ne for the he­ater. We’ll be fi­ne.”

    “Food?” Penny’s hands went to her swel­ling sto­mach. “We can’t just li­ve on do­ub­le cho­co­la­te Tim Tams and jars of ve­ge­mi­te. We ne­ed re­al fo­od.”

    “Tim Tams are re­al fo­od.”

    Despite her fe­ars, Penny smi­led. Le­igh le­aned over and brus­hed her ear with his lips. She knew she sho­uld-n’t be so hard on him. He was just trying to fo­cus on the po­si­ti­ve-che­er her up. Sig­hing, she le­aned in­to him and re­la­xed.

    “Seriously,” she whis­pe­red. “What are we go­ing to do?”

    “You’re thir­te­en we­eks to­day. The­re’s plenty of ti­me to plan. I’ll ta­ke ca­re of everyt­hing.”

    “But the­re are no doc­tors left. No hos­pi­tals. We don’t even ha­ve cle­an clot­hes.”

    He hug­ged her tigh­ter. “Let’s not worry abo­ut that now. I’ll hand­le it.”

    “You’re go­ing to de­li­ver the baby?” Penny’s to­ne was du­bi­o­us.

    “If I ha­ve to,” Le­igh in­sis­ted. “But that’s months away. The­re’s still ti­me. First thing I’ll do to­mor­row is go sca­ven­ging. May­be I’ll even find ot­her sur­vi­vors. May­be a mid­wi­fe-or a nur­se.”

    Penny he­ard the des­pe­ra­ti­on in his vo­ice and won­de­red if he be­li­eved his words or if he was just sa­ying them for her be­ne­fit-and the baby’s.

    “How can you go for sup­pli­es? You can’t swim.”

    “Sure I can. I may not be the gre­atest swim­mer in style or spe­ed, but I can ma­ke my way from po­int A to B if it’s not too far. Anyt­hing over two ki­lo­me­ters wo­uld le­ave me pretty much scre­wed, but ho­pe­ful­ly, I won’t ha­ve to go that far. May­be I can find a bo­at.”

    “What do you know abo­ut bo­ating?”

    “Didn’t I ever tell you? My Dad was in the Vic­to­ri­an Wa­ter Po­li­ce for over twenty-fi­ve ye­ars. I spent so­me ti­me when I was yo­un­ger out on the po­li­ce bo­ats. I pic­ked up so­me bo­ating know­led­ge; I cer­ta­inly ha­ve eno­ugh to get aro­und out the­re.”

    “But you’re for­get­ting one thing.”

    Leigh frow­ned. “What’s that?”

    “Everything is un­der­wa­ter. The­re’s not­hing to sal­va­ge. No one to find. We’re all that’s left, Le­igh. It’s just the three of us.”

    He didn’t ans­wer. At first, Penny wor­ri­ed that she’d of­fen­ded him so­me­how. But then she re­ali­zed that he was sta­ring out at the wa­ter.

    “I think,” Le­igh whis­pe­red, “that you might be wrong abo­ut that.”

    He po­in­ted. Penny pe­ered thro­ugh the he­avy down-po­ur. Then she gas­ped.

    “A bo­at…”

    Leigh’s vo­ice ro­se in ex­ci­te­ment. “See that? We’re res­cu­ed!”

    “Maybe,” she ag­re­ed. “But they might not even know we’re he­re. We sho­uld call out-sig­nal them so­me­how.”

    “No ne­ed. Lo­ok, they’re he­ading stra­ight to­ward us.”

    The bo­at shot ac­ross the wa­ter, bo­un­cing up and down on the wa­ves, pro­pel­led by a lo­ud out­bo­ard mo­tor. The craft bo­re down on the cha­pel. As it drew ne­arer, they saw three fi­gu­res on­bo­ard, dres­sed in drab gre­en ponc­hos, ra­in-slic­ked and we­at­her-be­aten. At le­ast one of them was ar­med with a rif­le.

    Penny felt a sud­den flash of une­ase.

    “Should we hi­de?”

    Leigh shrug­ged. “May­be you sho­uld. I’ll stay he­re and me­et them if they pull along­si­de.”

    “No. What if they-”

    “Don’t worry. Chan­ces are, they’re just li­ke us. I se­ri­o­usly do­ubt they me­an us any harm. Li­ke you sa­id, this is the only pla­ce left abo­ve wa­ter. Ma­kes sen­se that ot­her sur­vi­vors wo­uld co­me he­re. No re­ason we can’t sha­re it. But just in ca­se, I want you to be out of harm’s way.”

    Penny star­ted to pro­test, but she re­ad Le­igh’s exp­res­si­on. This was im­por­tant to him. He’d be­en unab­le to pro­tect her and the baby from the ri­sing flo­od­wa­ters. The we­at­her was out of his cont­rol. The­se new ar­ri­vals we­ren’t. Des­pi­te her bet­ter judg­ment, she con­ce­ded.

    The bo­at’s mo­tor grew lo­uder.

    Penny qu­ickly duc­ked be­hind a damp stack of card-bo­ard bo­xes. She pe­eked out at Le­igh. He win­ked at her, and then tur­ned his at­ten­ti­on back to the pe­op­le in the bo­at. She co­uld tell by his stan­ce that he was ner­vo­us.

    That ma­de two of them. Three, co­un­ting the baby.

    “It will be okay,” she whis­pe­red.

    The mo­tor ab­ruptly di­ed. Si­len­ce en­su­ed.

    “Hello, in­si­de!” A man’s vo­ice-a de­ep, ple­asant ba­ri­to­ne.

    Penny shi­ve­red, but didn’t know why.

    “Hello,” Le­igh yel­led, ra­ising his hand. “Are you okay?”

    “Certainly,” the man cal­led back. “May we co­me in­si­de? It wo­uld be ni­ce to get out of the ra­in. We ha­ve fo­od we can sha­re.”

    Penny’s mis­gi­vings va­nis­hed at the tho­ught of so­me-thing ot­her than Tim Tams to eat.

    “Leave yo­ur we­apons on­bo­ard,” Le­igh sa­id. “If you don’t mind, that is?”

    “We’d rat­her not le­ave them out he­re in the wa­ter, if it’s all the sa­me to you. If it will ma­ke you fe­el bet­ter, how abo­ut we un­lo­ad them first?”

    Leigh nod­ded ten­ta­ti­vely. “Well, I gu­ess that wo­uld be okay. Hang on. I’ll throw down the ro­pe lad­der.”

    

    One by one, the three cas­ta­ways as­cen­ded in­to the cha­pel to­wer. Penny watc­hed from her hi­ding pla­ce. They sto­od by the win­dow, wa­ter stre­aming from the­ir ponc­hos. When they threw back the­ir ho­ods, she got a bet­ter lo­ok. The­re we­re three men. One was Ca­uca­si­an, and in his thir­ti­es. The se­cond was dark comp­le­xi­oned, pos­sibly of Ara­bic or His­pa­nic des­cent, and in his for­ti­es. The third man was Black, and se­emingly age­less. A tuft of curly black ha­ir hung from his chin. Two of the men car­ri­ed rif­les and the third had a pis­tol. They smi­led at Le­igh.

    The black man step­ped for­ward and of­fe­red his free hand.

    “Mr. Ha­ig, I pre­su­me?”

    His vo­ice iden­ti­fi­ed him as the spe­aker she’d he­ard be­fo­re. Penny watc­hed, bi­ting her lip.

    Leigh glan­ced at the man’s outst­retc­hed hand, and then at the rif­le.

    “H-how do you know my na­me?” he as­ked.

    “Divination. But that’s not im­por­tant. Is Penny with you? We’d lo­ve to me­et her as well.”

    Leigh tri­ed to spe­ak. Ins­te­ad, he ut­te­red a frigh­te­ned and con­fu­sed squ­awk.

    Penny put her hands pro­tec­ti­vely over her belly.

    “Look,” Le­igh stam­me­red. “What’s go­ing on he­re? How do you know abo­ut us? Who are you? Are you with the aut­ho­ri­ti­es?”

    The black man nod­ded. “In a man­ner of spe­aking. But not yo­ur go­vern­ment, I’m af­ra­id.”

    “Americans?”

    “At one ti­me. But now, not re­al­ly. Mo­re li­ke the Uni­ted Na­ti­ons, but in all ac­tu­ality, we don’t ans­wer to them, eit­her. We’re with Black Lod­ge. Are you fa­mi­li­ar with the na­me?”

    Leigh sho­ok his he­ad.

    “No mat­ter,” the man con­ti­nu­ed. “We’ve tra­ve­led for se­ve­ral days to find you. You may call me Mr. Ras­ton. The­se are my as­so­ci­ates, Mr. Ste­in and Mr. Ah­mad. We re­al­ly ne­ed to spe­ak with you and Penny. Is she ava­il-able?”

    “No,” Le­igh sa­id, bac­king slowly away. “She’s not he­re. She…drow­ned.”

    The whi­te guy, Ste­in, smi­led. His te­eth re­min­ded Penny of a shark’s.

    “Unless I’m mis­ta­ken,” he sa­id, “she’s hi­ding be­hind tho­se bo­xes over the­re in the cor­ner.”

    Leigh’s hands cur­led in­to fists. “You just stay the fuck away from her.”

    Taking a de­ep bre­ath, Penny sto­od up and step­ped out of hi­ding.

    “I’m he­re.”

    “Ah,” Ras­ton sa­id, “it’s very ni­ce to me­et you, Miss Khaw.”

    “What do you want?”

    “Well, that’s the rub of it.”

    “What do you want?” she as­ked aga­in.

    He le­aned the rif­le aga­inst the wall and spre­ad his arms out wi­de.

    “Just yo­ur baby. That’s all. We just ne­ed yo­ur baby.”

    

    

18 - THE MAGI (Part Two)

    

    Burwood East, Vic­to­ria, Aus­t­ra­lia

    

    Penny ga­ped at them. Her eyes we­re wi­de, her fists clenc­hed.

    Leigh to­ok a de­ep bre­ath. “What?”

    “Penny is thir­te­en we­eks preg­nant,” Ras­ton sa­id. “The­re is a shor­ta­ge of ba­bi­es right now. In­de­ed, the­re’s a shor­ta­ge of ever­yo­ne. It’s not­hing per­so­nal. She just hap­pens to be the last preg­nant wo­man on Earth, and we ne­ed yo­ur baby.”

    Leigh po­si­ti­oned him­self bet­we­en the men and Penny. He felt na­ked and vul­ne­rab­le aga­inst the ar­med int­ru­ders, but tri­ed not to let it show.

    “Get the hell out of he­re. Right now.”

    Raston’s to­ne chan­ged. “Mr. Ha­ig, I’m sorry, but it can’t be avo­ided.”

    Leigh eyed the man’s rif­le, still le­aning aga­inst the wall. Ah­mad po­in­ted the ot­her rif­le at them.

    “Are you trying to sca­re us?” Le­igh as­ked. “You can’t sho­ot. Re­mem­ber, I watc­hed you un­lo­ad yo­ur guns be­fo­re you got out of the bo­at.”

    “Perhaps,” Ah­mad sa­id. His ac­cent was thick. “Or may­be you saw what we wan­ted you to see. So­me cle­ver slight of hand. Do you want to ta­ke a chan­ce?”

    “You’re lying.”

    “He’s not,” Ras­ton sa­id. His vo­ice so­un­ded sad.

    Stein’s hand crept to­ward the pis­tol in his wa­ist­band.

    “Don’t,” Le­igh war­ned.

    Stein’s exp­res­si­on was blank. His hand clo­sed aro­und the pis­tol’s butt.

    “I me­an it,” Le­igh sho­uted. “Don’t you fuc­king mo­ve!”

    “Mr. Ha­ig,” Ras­ton sa­id softly, “you are unar­med. We ha­ve the up­per hand, and Mr. Ah­mad co­uld end yo­ur li­fe right now. But we don’t want to do that. In­de­ed, we’re just as up­set abo­ut this who­le thing as you are. Be re­aso­nab­le. Co­ope­ra­te and this will all be over so­on. The fact is, yo­ur baby will sa­ve the world.”

    “Leave us alo­ne,” Penny sob­bed.

    “Stay be­hind me,” Le­igh whis­pe­red to her. Then he tur­ned his at­ten­ti­on back to the men. “You pe­op­le are crazy. You do know that, right?”

    Raston sho­ok his he­ad. “I wish that we­re true. But it’s not. Our or­ga­ni­za­ti­on de­als with things li­ke this all the ti­me. Think of us as com­bat ma­gi­ci­ans. We de­al with the things the rest of hu­ma­nity is une­qu­ip­ped to bat­tle. Things li­ke what’s hap­pe­ning out­si­de.”

    “Global war­ming?”

    “No, Mr. Ha­ig. Apo­calyp­tic ma­gic run amok. Ti­me is short, so I’ll gi­ve you an ab­bre­vi­ated ver­si­on. The­re are thir­te­en en­ti­ti­es, ne­it­her de­mon nor an­gel, who stri­ve for not­hing but the dest­ruc­ti­on of all exis­ten­ce. Con­si­der them the ul­ti­ma­te ni­hi­lists. The ha­ve ser­vants on every Earth, and our world is no dif­fe­rent. A cult in Bal­ti­mo­re has ma­na­ged to un­le­ash not one, but two of the­se en­ti­ti­es-Le­vi­at­han and Be­he­moth. Ne­it­her will rest un­til this Earth is ut­terly dest­ro­yed. As we spe­ak, the­ir mi­ni­ons over­run the pla­net. The se­as are full of Le­vi­at­han’s child­ren. On what lit­tle land is left, Be­he­moth’s worms le­ave a di­se­ase in the­ir wa­ke; it’s a fun­gal in­fec­ti­on that turns the hu­man body in­to wa­ter.”

    “That’s ri­di­cu­lo­us.”

    “Is it? ‘The wa­ters we­ar the sto­nes and wash away the things which grow out of the dust of the earth, and dest­roy the ho­pes of man.’ That’s from the bo­ok of Job, Mr. Ha­ig. Alt­ho­ugh hu­ma­nity mi­sun­ders­tands much of the Bib­le’s con­tent, that par­ti­cu­lar pas­sa­ge is qu­ite tel­ling. Everyt­hing-all so­lid mat­ter-will even­tu­al­ly turn in­to wa­ter. This is how our world ends, un­less my as­so­ci­ates and I act to stop it. We ne­ed yo­ur help, as tra­uma­tic as it might be.”

    “No,” Le­igh whis­pe­red. “You guys are the ones who ne­ed help.”

    He re­ac­hed be­hind him and squ­e­ezed Penny’s hand. She squ­e­ezed back, hard eno­ugh to ma­ke him win­ce.

    “We do in­de­ed,” Ras­ton sa­id. “Sum­mo­ning Le­vi­at­han and Be­he­moth-ope­ning a do­or­way for them to en­ter our world, re­qu­ired an in­fant. A sac­ri­fi­ce. Ba­nis­hing them and clo­sing that do­or­way re­qu­ires the sa­me thing. Be­li­eve me, I wish the­re was anot­her way. I re­al­ly do. Black Lod­ge de­fends hu­ma­nity. We don’t want to do this. But un­for­tu­na­tely, we are bo­und by the spell’s re­qu­ire­ments. We ne­ed yo­ur baby, and we ne­ed it now.”

    Raston re­ac­hed be­hind his back and pul­led out a long com­bat kni­fe. The bla­de lo­oked very sharp.

    Penny scre­amed.

    Outside, the ra­in grew lo­uder.

    Leigh’s eyes flas­hed from the kni­fe to Ah­mad’s rif­le. At the sa­me ti­me, Ste­in inc­hed clo­ser, re­ac­hing for his pis­tol.

    “This has hap­pe­ned be­fo­re,” Ras­ton sa­id. He spo­ke qu­i­etly, as if tal­king to him­self. “Three of our pre­de­ces­sors fol­lo­wed a star, in se­arch of a new­born ba­be-the King of the Jews. He­rod tho­ught the­se ma­gi did his bid­ding, but ins­te­ad, they at­temp­ted to sa­ve the world.”

    Leigh squ­e­ezed Penny’s hand. “Run!”

    Hearing her fo­ots­teps ec­ho­ing be­hind him, Le­igh le­apt for­ward, se­izing Ste­in’s wrist just as the man’s fin­gers clo­sed aro­und the pis­tol butt. Le­igh’s mo­men­tum knoc­ked them both to the flo­or. Le­igh lan­ded on top of Ste­in. His knee smas­hed in­to Ste­in’s crotch. The man’s bre­ath rus­hed from his lungs and he mo­aned, go­ing limp. His bre­ath re­eked. Le­igh se­ized the hand­gun.

    Something zip­ped by Le­igh’s ear. A se­cond la­ter, he he­ard the exp­lo­si­on, re­ali­zing that Ah­mad was sho­oting.

    “No,” Ras­ton sho­uted. “You might hit the wo­man’s belly! The baby is no go­od if it’s de­ad.”

    Ears rin­ging, Le­igh stumb­led to his fe­et. He didn’t ha­ve much ex­pe­ri­en­ce with fi­re­arms, and wasn’t very re­li­gi­o­us, but he pra­yed the pis­tol wor­ked. As Ras­ton ran af­ter Penny, Le­igh po­in­ted the hand­gun at Ah­mad and pul­led the trig­ger. The gun jer­ked in his hands. Start­led, Le­igh al­most drop­ped the we­apon. A brass jac­ket flew from the si­de of the pis­tol and spun thro­ugh the air. Le­igh fi­red aga­in. The rif­le slip­ped from Ah­mad’s hands as the man top­pled back­ward. The wall was splat­te­red with blo­od.

    Panting, Le­igh bent over and tri­ed not to throw up. The ro­om spun.

    Groaning, Ste­in stumb­led to his fe­et, crad­ling his gro­in with his hands. Le­igh whir­led aro­und and po­in­ted the pis­tol at him.

    Stein held out his hands. “Don’t-”

    Leigh shot him in the chest. His aim was imp­ro­ving.

    Despite the guns­hots rin­ging in his ears, he he­ard Penny scre­am.

    “Raston,” he yel­led. “Le­ave her alo­ne, you son of a bitch!”

    He char­ged af­ter them. Penny was bac­ked in­to a cor­ner, pres­sed up aga­inst the damp conc­re­te wall. Ras­ton was inc­hes away, kni­fe po­in­ted at her belly.

    “Hush now,” he sa­id. “I pro­mi­se this will be over qu­ickly. And I’m sorry.”

    Enraged, Le­igh dis­pen­sed with ca­uti­on and flung him­self at the at­tac­ker. They tumb­led to the flo­or. The kni­fe skit­te­red ac­ross the ce­ment, co­ming to rest in a pud­dle of wa­ter be­ne­ath a le­ak in the cha­pel’s ro­of. Le­igh lo­omed over Ras­ton, pres­sing the hot bar­rel of the pis­tol aga­inst the man’s chin. Ras­ton’s eyes grew wi­de.

    Leigh tri­ed to spe­ak, but all that ca­me out was a strang­led growl.

    Raston sig­hed. “You don’t un­ders­tand, Mr. Ha­ig. If you kill me, you’ll dest­roy the world.”

    “No,” Le­igh told him. “Penny and the baby are my world. Not­hing el­se mat­ters.”

    He pul­led the trig­ger, ob­li­te­ra­ting most of Ras­ton’s fa­ce. Go­re sho­we­red down li­ke the ra­in out­si­de.

    Penny ran to him. They emb­ra­ced.

    “He sa­id the world wo­uld end,” Penny sob­bed. “What if he-”

    Leigh si­len­ced her with a kiss.

    “As long as we ha­ve each ot­her, it do­esn’t mat­ter. The two of you are all the world I ne­ed.”

    

    

19 - THE END OF SOLITUDE

    

    Somewhere in the New At­lan­tic

    

    Jade Rum­sey co­uldn’t swim. She’d ta­ken les­sons last ye­ar and they didn’t help. She still sank li­ke a rock. That was stri­ke one. Stri­kes two and three we­re that she was ter­ri­fi­ed of wa­ter and knew not­hing abo­ut bo­ats. And he­re she was, flo­ating abo­ve Mic­hi­gan on a mas­si­ve, aban­do­ned tug­bo­at that had drif­ted down from the Gre­at La­kes.

    At le­ast she had bo­oks. And fo­od. And bo­oks. And cle­an wa­ter. And bo­oks.

    She’d be­en perc­hed on her ro­of, so­aked to the bo­ne and shi­ve­ring, watc­hing the wa­ter ri­se hig­her, when the tug­bo­at cras­hed in­to her ho­use. The ro­of col­lap­sed. Scre­aming, Jade slid to­wards the wa­ter, bre­aking her fin­ger­na­ils on the ti­les. She’d tumb­led on­to the tug­bo­at’s ra­in-slic­ked deck, knoc­king the air from her lungs. Jade pas­sed out, ra­ind­rops be­ating aga­inst her fa­ce.

    When she wo­ke, the tug­bo­at was still ri­ding the wa­ves. Her ro­of was now­he­re in sight. The few ro­of­tops and cell pho­ne to­wers jut­ting from the wa­ter didn’t lo­ok fa­mi­li­ar. Sha­king, Jade sto­od up. The deck pitc­hed and he­aved be­ne­ath her fe­et. She stumb­led to the ca­bin, sho­uting for help, but her cri­es went unans­we­red. The ca­bin was de­ser­ted, as was the rest of the bo­at.

    She was ad­rift and alo­ne.

    Her spi­rits so­ared af­ter se­arc­hing the tug­bo­at. The ca­bin was dry, if not warm. The­re was amp­le fo­od and bot­tled wa­ter. Blan­kets and me­di­cal sup­pli­es. Mo­re im­por­tantly, the­re we­re lots of bo­oks. Jade lo­ved to re­ad, so much, in fact, that she’d even star­ted her own small press pub­lis­hing com­pany-So­li­tu­de Pub­li­ca­ti­ons-just to work with so­me of the aut­hors she ad­mi­red. Ap­pa­rently, the tug­bo­at’s crew had sha­red her pas­si­on, if not her exact tas­tes. The­re we­re three bo­xes of pa­per-backs on­bo­ard, as well as a box of hard­co­vers and anot­her con­ta­ining porn ma­ga­zi­nes. She was a lit­tle di­sap­po­in­ted that the­re was no Ric­hard Lay­mon, Mic­ha­el Mars­hall Smith, or Char­les De Lint, but she did find so­me Step­hen King and De­an Ko­ontz no­vels, along with va­ri­o­us wes­terns, cri­me no­vels, James Pat­ter­son and Tom Clancy tit­les, and a bunch of Re­aders Di­gest con­den­sed bo­oks. She sig­hed, wis­hing for so­met­hing bet­ter. Still, anyt­hing to re­ad was bet­ter than not­hing to re­ad. The porn was an es­pe­ci­al­ly go­od find. Strictly old scho­ol- not li­ke lo­oking at it on­li­ne.

    Jade set­tled in. It was the end of the world, but she felt fi­ne, all things con­si­de­red. She avo­ided go­ing out­si­de, and sta­yed in the ca­bin, re­ading and sle­eping and enj­oying her­self as best she co­uld. With no en­gi­ne or na­vi­ga­ti­on, the tug­bo­at wan­de­red aim­les­sly, pro­pel­led by the cur­rent. Oc­ca­si­onal­ly it bum­ped in­to wrec­ka­ge, but for most of the ti­me, it flo­ated fre­ely.

    Jade saw no sur­vi­vors. She mis­sed her cat and her ho­use and her 1995 Co­ugar, but tri­ed not to think abo­ut them. At night, the ra­in drum­med aga­inst the decks and bulk­he­ads, lul­ling her to sle­ep.

    The bo­at had a wor­king ra­dio; it was a mas­si­ve, con-fu­sing thing, much big­ger than a stan­dard AM/FM re­ce­iver. Jade ex­pe­ri­men­ted with it un­til she le­ar­ned how to ope­ra­te it. When the si­len­ce be­ca­me op­pres­si­ve, she’d scan the di­al, se­arc­hing for signs that she wasn’t the last per­son left ali­ve. Usu­al­ly, the­re was si­len­ce, but twi­ce she’d pic­ked up a sta­tic-fil­led bro­ad­cast from Bos­ton. The spe­aker, Mark, was ap­pa­rently sick with so­me kind of fun­gal in­fec­ti­on. He sent a war­ning to an­yo­ne re­ce­iving his sig­nal. The di­se­ase sup­po­sedly tur­ned pe­op­le in­to fun­gal zom­bi­es, and even­tu­al­ly, bro­ke them down in­to not­hing mo­re than wa­ter. Whet­her it was true or not, Mark ob­vi­o­usly be­li­eved it was hap­pe­ning to him. His vo­ice ma­de her sad. He kept as­king for his wi­fe and son. Both ti­mes, she’d tur­ned him off and went back to re­ading.

    Jade enj­oyed her so­li­tu­de.

    Until the men ca­me.

    They bo­ar­ded the tug­bo­at on the fifth night, when the full mo­on was just a pa­le, sil­ver disc, ba­rely vi­sib­le thro­ugh the clo­ud co­ver. Jade he­ard the­ir mo­tor and wo­ke up in ti­me to see them pul­ling along­si­de-sha­dows in the dark­ness. They tos­sed two grap­pling ho­oks over the bow and clim­bed abo­ard. The­re we­re six of them, and she saw mo­re fi­gu­res still mil­ling abo­ut on the ot­her bo­at. With the ra­in and glo­om, she co­uldn’t ma­ke out the­ir fe­atu­res. The only thing she co­uld see cle­arly we­re the rif­les they car­ri­ed.

    Jade didn’t know much abo­ut guns, but the­se lo­oked big. Scary. Ra­in drip­ped from the bar­rels.

    She duc­ked down be­ne­ath the win­dow and held her bre­ath. Fo­ots­teps splas­hed ac­ross the deck. The­re was a fla­re gun in the sto­ra­ge loc­ker to her left, but she didn’t know how to use it. A fi­re ex­tin­gu­is­her hung on the wall to her right. Slowly, she re­ac­hed for it.

    The ca­bin do­or burst open. Gusts of ra­in and wind blew in­to the ro­om.

    A lar­ge man sto­od sil­ho­u­et­ted in the do­or­way, po­in­ting a gun at her he­ad. He was at le­ast six fe­et tall, and big, li­ke a li­ne­bac­ker. His ruddy fa­ce was co­ve­red with the stubbly growth of a new be­ard. Wa­ter drip­ped from his chin. His eyes we­re red and rhe­umy. When he spo­ke, his vo­ice was li­ke gra­ni­te.

    “Howdy.”

    Jade blin­ked. “H-hel­lo.”

    She won­de­red if he was fri­endly or dan­ge­ro­us.

    Without ta­king his eyes from her, the man spo­ke to the ot­hers be­hind him.

    “Jackpot, boys. Got us so­me top-shelf pussy he­re. Still ali­ve, too.”

    This was gre­eted with ra­uco­us che­ers.

    Dangerous, Jade de­ci­ded. Her sto­mach flut­te­red. Her he­art ra­te inc­re­ased. The fi­re ex­tin­gu­is­her was just inc­hes away, but she was af­ra­id to re­ach for it.

    “I don’t want any tro­ub­le,” she sa­id, trying to so­und unaf­ra­id.

    “Don’t re­al­ly ca­re what you want.” The man stro­de in­to the ca­bin, still le­ve­ling the rif­le at her. “In ca­se you ain’t no­ti­ced, it’s a new world out the­re. Far as we’re con­cer­ned, you don’t get a say.”

    Jade shrank away from him, pres­sing her­self aga­inst the bulk­he­ad. Mo­re men fi­led in­to the ca­bin, le­aving wet fo­otp­rints. Wa­ter drip­ped from the­ir hats and co­ats. Each of them was ar­med. They sta­red at her, le­ering. One of the men shi­ned a flash­light in­to her eyes. Jade crin­ged.

    The big man glan­ced aro­und the ca­bin. “The hell is this shit? Not­hing but bo­oks? Whe­re’s everyt­hing el­se?”

    Jade strug­gled to find her vo­ice. “What are you lo­oking for?”

    “Food. Wa­ter. Ot­hers.” He grin­ned. “Any mo­re li­ke you on­bo­ard?”

    She sho­ok her he­ad. “No.”

    The man with the flash­light crept clo­ser. He was shor­ter than the le­ader and smel­led li­ke an open se­wer. He gras­ped her chin with his dirty, sa­usa­ge-li­ke fin­gers.

    “I call first dibs,” he sa­id.

    The big man’s spe­ed be­li­ed his si­ze. He bro­ught the rif­le up and smas­hed the stock aga­inst the smal­ler man’s chin, knoc­king him to the flo­or. Shat­te­red te­eth rol­led ac­ross the ti­les. The ot­her men gas­ped and gig­gled.

    “Motherfucker,” the big man snar­led. “You’d best re­mem­ber who the alp­ha dog is.”

    A sud­den jolt jar­red them all. The tug­bo­at shud­de­red. Sto­ra­ge loc­kers flew open, the­ir con­tents spil­ling all over the flo­or. Se­ve­ral of the start­led men lost the­ir fo­oting. Ot­hers cras­hed aga­inst the bulk­he­ad, crying out. Jade bit her lip, re­fu­sing to show fe­ar.

    “The fuck,” the big man sho­uted. “What was that?”

    “We hit so­met­hing,” one of the ot­her men sa­id.

    Out on the deck, so­me­body scre­amed.

    “Get out the­re,” the big man or­de­red. “See what the hell is hap­pe­ning.”

    They char­ged back out in­to the ra­in. The big man knelt and chec­ked the fal­len man’s pul­se.

    “Still ali­ve,” he mut­te­red. “Ser­ves you right, tho­ugh. Trying to cla­im her for yo­ur­self.”

    More scre­ams from out­si­de, fol­lo­wed by a whip­ping so­und.

    Standing, the big man tur­ned to Jade. “Tho­ught you we­re alo­ne?”

    “I am.”

    “We’ll see. Stay he­re or I’ll gut you.”

    Jade clas­ped her arms aro­und her sho­ul­ders and shi­ve­red, watc­hing as the man wal­ked out on­to the lurc­hing deck. As he did, a long, ser­pen­ti­ne sha­dow las­hed out of the dark­ness, co­iled aro­und his he­ad, and squ­e­ezed. The big man had ti­me to ut­ter one muf­fled shri­ek and then the top of his he­ad exp­lo­ded. His bra­ins sho­we­red down on­to his sho­ul­ders.

    Jade scre­amed.

    More ten­tac­les ap­pe­ared, pro­bing the ca­bin’s in­te­ri­or. Jade fell si­lent as they slit­he­red ac­ross the flo­or. Her lip tremb­led as one drew clo­se. Then they ret­re­ated. Out­si­de, the bat­tle con­ti­nu­ed. Guns­hots and scre­ams pep­pe­red the night.

    Jade sto­od on tremb­ling legs and stumb­led to the do­or. She step­ped out in­to the ra­in. At the front of the tug­bo­at, the men fo­ught mo­re ten­tac­les. She co­uldn’t see what they we­re con­nec­ted to-the ap­pen­da­ges simply ap­pe­ared out of the fog and ra­in.

    The tug­bo­at til­ted sharply to one si­de. Jade grip­ped the ra­il and watc­hed the oce­an’s sur­fa­ce cre­ep clo­ser. The wa­ter chur­ned and bub­bled. A tend­ril slap­ped down on the ra­il next to her, te­aring the me­tal bar free and ha­uling it be­ne­ath the sur­fa­ce. The deck til­ted mo­re. So­met­hing gro­aned. Jade smel­led di­esel fu­el.

    The bo­at was sin­king. And with it, her last re­fu­ge.

    Sighing, Jade clo­sed her eyes. She wis­hed tho­se swim­ming les­sons had wor­ked bet­ter.

    Then she cho­se the le­ast of her fe­ars and jum­ped over the si­de.

    Within mi­nu­tes, she’d fo­und so­li­tu­de aga­in.

    

    

20 - BEST LAID PLANS

    

    Landrum, So­uth Ca­ro­li­na

    

    “Trust me,” Scott Eubanks had told his wi­fe, Don­na. “I’ve got a plan.”

    And he had-until now.

    They’d be­en okay, at first. The­ir ho­me was in the fo­ot­hil­ls, and alt­ho­ugh the wa­ter ro­se ste­adily, it hadn’t re­ac­hed them. Scott and Don­na hun­ke­red down with the­ir two dachs­hunds, Ketc­hup and Mar­lin, and ro­de the storm out. The wind and ra­in pum­me­led the ho­use, and a par­ti­cu­larly vi­ci­o­us tor­na­do up­ro­oted most of the tre­es, but they’d es­ca­ped uns­cat­hed. The po­wer was out, but they had plenty of can­ned fo­od, dry go­ods, and wa­ter. To stay warm, they had blan­kets and body he­at. The dogs slept with them; this wasn’t unu­su­al. Ketc­hup and Mar­lin we­re Scott and Don­na’s de fac­to child­ren. For en­ter­ta­in­ment, they had Scott’s mas­si­ve bo­ok col­lec­ti­on and his gu­itars (he’d on­ce pla­yed in a ro­ots rock and pop band cal­led Best La­id Plans). At night, the fo­ur of them cud­dled up in bed to­get­her and Scott strum­med- unp­lug­ged.

    It wasn’t so bad, for the end of the world.

   They al­so had a bat­tery-ope­ra­ted ra­dio. Oc­ca­si­onal­ly, they pic­ked up a fa­int sig­nal all the way from Bos­ton- so­me guy na­med Mark Sylva who war­ned his audi­en­ce abo­ut a stran­ge whi­te fun­gus that tur­ned pe­op­le in­to mind­less dro­nes be­fo­re the­ir bo­di­es li­te­ral­ly mel­ted. The bro­ad­cas­ter was ap­pa­rently in­fec­ted with this di­se­ase. So­me­ti­mes he’d ma­ke sen­se-talk abo­ut a ba­se­ball and bat he’d ow­ned, both of which we­re sig­ned by the en­ti­re 2004 Red Sox te­am. But most of the ti­me, his bro­ad­casts we­re less lu­cid.

    “Water,” he’d gasp, his vo­ice stra­ined and phlegmy. “I ne­ed wa­ter…soft…

    He sa­id that Bos­ton was un­der­wa­ter-that the oce­an had swal­lo­wed it up. He al­so bab­bled abo­ut things in the wa­ter-mer­ma­ids and man-sharks and car­ni­vo­ro­us flying fish and gi­ant, squ­id-he­aded de­mi­gods.

    Donna usu­al­ly ma­de Scott turn the ra­dio off when this hap­pe­ned.

    “I don’t li­ke it,” she’d say. “That po­or man. What if we end up li­ke that?”

    “We’ll be fi­ne,” Scott sa­id. “You’ll see. I’ve got a plan.”

    But he didn’t. Not re­al­ly.

    The ra­in kept fal­ling and the wa­ter kept ri­sing. No­body sho­wed up to res­cue them. Re­ali­zing that the ho­use wo­uld so­on flo­od, Scott ma­de plans-plans for the­ir eva­cu­ati­on.

    He’d grown up in Mo­bi­le, Ala­ba­ma, but when he was thir­te­en, his mot­her had re­mar­ri­ed and they mo­ved to York, Pen­nsyl­va­nia. His mot­her still li­ved the­re. He of­ten won­de­red if she was okay, but had no way of kno­wing. His fat­her’s fa­mily was from Land­rum, and Scott had mo­ved back se­ven ye­ars ago. Sin­ce then, he’d le­ar­ned the area well. He plan­ned the­ir eva­cu­ati­on with the lo­cal ge­og­raphy in mind. Land­rum was on the outs­kirts of two ma­j­or ci­ti­es, high-pri­ced Gre­en­vil­le and wor­king class Spar­tan­burg. Scott wor­ked in Spar­tan­burg as a prog­ram­mer for a com­pany that wro­te soft­wa­re for phar­ma­ci­es.

    They ne­eded to re­ach high gro­und, and had se­ve­ral op­ti­ons. The­ir ho­me was in the fo­ot­hil­ls of the Sa­lu­da Gra­de, le­ading up in­to the Blue Rid­ge Mo­un­ta­ins. Glassy Mo­un­ta­in was ten mi­les away. If they co­uld ma­ke it to Spar­tan­burg, the Be­acon might pro­vi­de shel­ter. It was an old dri­ve-in gre­ase jo­int that had be­en aro­und for de­ca­des, and was lo­ca­ted on high gro­und. If they tra­ve­led west on I-26, they co­uld re­ach As­he­vil­le, North Ca­ro­li­na, which was up in the mo­un­ta­ins. As­he­vil­le was con­si­de­red the San Fran­cis­co of the so­uth due to its thri­ving gay com­mu­nity. It was a very artsy town and had a gre­at mu­sic hall-the Oran­ge Pe­el-whe­re Scott had on­ce se­en Henry Rol­lins per­form. If they had to pick whe­re they wo­uld sur­vi­ve the apo­calyp­se, As­he­vil­le was Scott’s top cho­ice.

    After he’d plan­ned the­ir lo­ca­ti­on, he con­si­de­red tra­vel. So­me type of trans­port was re­qu­ired. No way co­uld he and Don­na go on fo­ot, es­pe­ci­al­ly not with Ketc­hup and Mar­lin. Le­aving the dogs be­hind wasn’t even a con­si­de­ra­ti­on. Both ani­mals we­re al­most ten ye­ars old, and not as spry as they’d on­ce be­en. If the ro­ads we­re flo­oded-and the­re was a go­od chan­ce they wo­uld be- they’d ha­ve to ste­al a bo­at. Scott had dri­ven pon­to­ons and mo­tor­bo­ats in the past, and he knew how to swim.

    The plans crystal­li­zed in his he­ad.

    Plan A: Whi­le Don­na pac­ked fo­od, wa­ter, and ge­ar, he’d go out­si­de, and see what the ro­ads we­re li­ke. If they we­re flo­oded, he’d find a bo­at (so­me­body in the ne­igh­bor­ho­od had to ha­ve a bass bo­at, at the very le­ast). On­ce he’d sto­len it, they’d es­ca­pe to As­he­vil­le.

    Plan B: If he co­uldn’t find a bo­at, they’d he­ad up in­to the hills and hi­de out in the up­per ext­re­mes of the Blue Rid­ge Mo­un­ta­ins. May­be they co­uld find a hun­ting ca­bin or so­met­hing. The only prob­lem with this plan was that they’d ha­ve to carry the dogs.

    Donna bu­si­ed her­self with pac­king, and Scott went on a sco­uting ex­pe­di­ti­on. He se­lec­ted a golf club and kitc­hen kni­fe for de­fen­se. He wal­ked out in­to the storm, and des­pi­te his pro­tec­ti­ve ra­in­ge­ar, he was im­me­di­ately drenc­hed. Shi­ve­ring, he plod­ded on, sur­ve­ying the da­ma­ge to the ne­igh­bor­ho­od. Most of the ve­ge­ta­ti­on was go­ne. On­ce lush yards we­re now mud-fil­led swamps. Tre­es and shrubs lay on the­ir si­des, the­ir ro­ots unab­le to find purc­ha­se in the sod­den gro­und. The flo­oding was wor­se than he’d ima­gi­ned. Everyw­he­re he went, the rus­hing wa­ters we­re at le­ast ank­le-de­ep. Se­ve­ral ti­mes, he sank up to his kne­es and the for­ce of the cur­rent al­most swept him away.

    Scott was just abo­ut to turn back and go with Plan B, when he saw the man. He sto­od abo­ut twenty fe­et away, par­ti­al­ly obs­cu­red by the ste­ady down­po­ur and swir­ling mist.

    “Hey,” Scott yel­led. “Go­od to see you. I tho­ught we we­re the only ones left.”

    The fi­gu­re ma­de no reply.

    Scott slos­hed to­wards him. “You okay? My na­me’s Scott. My wi­fe and I we­re plan­ning on he­ading up in­to the hills. You wo­uldn’t hap­pen to ha­ve ac­cess to a bo­at, wo­uld you?”

    The man still didn’t res­pond. As Scott drew clo­ser, he saw why. The stran­gers fa­ce was comp­le­tely grown over with whi­te, fuzzy mold. It obs­cu­red his mo­uth and no­se. His eyes we­re two sun­ken pinp­ricks of grey. The fun­gus al­so co­ve­red his arms. Scott glan­ced down at the man’s fe­et and saw whi­te, ro­ot-li­ke ap­pen­da­ges dip­ping in­to the flo­wing wa­ter.

    “Jesus Christ!”

    The fuzz split open, re­ve­aling a pa­le, to­oth­less mo­uth. The cre­atu­re’s vo­ice was li­ke a whis­per wit­ho­ut the so­und.

    “Soft…

    Scott didn’t know what that me­ant, and didn’t ca­re. He tur­ned to flee, then skid­ded to a halt. Mo­re of the things emer­ged from hi­ding-men, wo­men, child­ren, and even a dog. All of them we­re co­ve­red with the sa­me dis­gus­ting growth. They qu­ickly sur­ro­un­ded him.

    Scott’s pul­se throb­bed in his ears. The guy on the ra­dio had be­en right.

    The clo­sest fi­gu­re re­ac­hed for him. Scott las­hed out with the golf club, swin­ging with all his strength. The ma­kes­hift we­apon struck the fun­gal cre­atu­re in the he­ad, which promptly exp­lo­ded, tur­ning to wa­ter. The stench was na­use­ating-not ran­cid, but clo­ying and damp. Musky.

    Retching, Scott bac­ked away from it. He bro­ught up the golf club for anot­her stri­ke, but it was too la­te. The cre­atu­res re­ac­hed for him with the­ir wet, slimy, mold-co­ve­red ap­pen­da­ges. His skin bur­ned and itc­hed whe­re they to­uc­hed him. Scott scre­amed.

    They fell on him. Scott col­lap­sed be­ne­ath the­ir we­ight, sin­king in­to the chur­ning wa­ters, strug­gling to ke­ep his he­ad abo­ve the sur­fa­ce. The­ir grasp felt li­ke wet le­aves. He gas­ped for air. They for­ced him back down, pa­wing at him. Se­ve­ral of the mons­ters burst as he fo­ught with them, so­aking him even mo­re.

    Scott’s he­ad slip­ped be­ne­ath the wa­ter, and his last tho­ught was that whi­le he’d plan­ned for the we­at­her, he’d ne­ver plan­ned for this.

    

    

21 - THE SKY IS CRYING

    

    Somewhere in the New North Sea

    

    King’s Lynn (or just “Lynn” as the lo­cals re­fer­red to it), had be­en lo­ca­ted on Eng­land’s east co­ast. It was a his­to­ric port town with a po­pu­la­ti­on of just over thirty-six tho­usand pe­op­le. Sin­ce it was si­tu­ated along the se­asi­de, it ne­ver sto­od a chan­ce.

    The first wa­ve cras­hed over the Bo­al Qu­ay docks and swept them out to sea. Then the har­bor was en­gul­fed. Sub­se­qu­ent wa­ves era­di­ca­ted everyt­hing along the sho­re­li­ne-ho­uses, shops, pe­op­le. Wit­hin days, the ti­de had crept three mi­les in­land, sur­ro­un­ding the Qu­e­en Eli­za­beth hos­pi­tal and sub­mer­ging the rest of the town. King’s Lynn’s po­pu­la­ti­on was now down to a few do­zen.

    And all of them we­re li­ving on this ship.

    Jason Ho­ugh­ton sta­red up at the sky.

    The sky was crying, just li­ke in the song. Jason was a big fan of pre-war Ame­ri­can Blu­es. No ot­her type of mu­sic car­ri­ed such an emo­ti­onal im­pact. He clo­sed his eyes aga­inst the storm. The ship rol­led be­ne­ath his fe­et, and his sto­mach lurc­hed. He’d ne­ver had much ex­pe­ri­en­ce with bo­ats, and had be­en se­asick the first few days. He’d eaten crac­kers to ease the na­usea. The wind rol­led in over the flight deck, tos­sing his wet ha­ir and blo­wing cold ra­in aga­inst his fa­ce. He lis­te­ned to it howl and shi­ve­red. To Jason, the wind so­un­ded li­ke Ste­vie Ray Va­ughn.

    He knew that he sho­uld go in­si­de, get out of the ra­in. The big thing to worry abo­ut was hypot­her­mia. It co­uld be avo­ided for the most part if you sta­yed dry. But on­ce you got wet…

    Of co­ur­se, they didn’t ha­ve to worry abo­ut that now.

    Before the Ro­yal Navy had ar­ri­ved, Lynn’s sur­vi­vors had all ta­ken shel­ter in the up­per flo­ors of the hos­pi­tal. Jason and his girlf­ri­end Eli­za­beth had be­en among them, sin­ce they both wor­ked for the hos­pi­tal. Jason was a hos­pi­tal com­pu­ter system ad­mi­nist­ra­tor-a job that was abo­ut as ex­ci­ting as it so­un­ded. The hos­pi­tal was lo­ca­ted on the ri­ver es­tu­ary, whe­re The Gre­at Ouse met the North Sea. Even as the sur­vi­vors hud­dled to­get­her ne­ar the top, the wa­ters con­ti­nu­ed to ri­se. If the res­cu­ers hadn’t shown up when they did, all wo­uld ha­ve be­en lost.

    The Ro­yal Navy had sent out an ex­pe­di­ti­onary for­ce of small bo­ats, se­arc­hing for sur­vi­vors. They fo­und them atop the hos­pi­tal, fran­ti­cal­ly wa­ving bed she­ets from the ro­of. The sa­ilors had trans­por­ted the sur­vi­vors, inc­lu­ding Jason and Cat­he­ri­ne, back to a big­ger ves­sel with a he­li­cop­ter flight deck and big guns ca­pab­le of shel­ling land for­ti­fi­ca­ti­ons in ti­me of war.

    Jason he­ard a mo­tor sput­ter to li­fe. It jar­red him from his me­mo­ri­es. He glan­ced down at the oce­an’s sur­fa­ce. They we­re la­unc­hing small bo­ats aga­in, sen­ding them out to se­arch for mo­re sur­vi­vors. Six of them sa­iled away, he­ading in dif­fe­rent di­rec­ti­ons. The crew co­uldn’t ta­ke the big­ger ship in­to flo­oded are­as be­ca­use of all the bu­il­dings and things be­ne­ath the wa­ter. The­se new, man­ma­de re­efs co­uld rip the ship’s si­de open if they tri­ed.

    Above, the sky con­ti­nu­ed to we­ep.

    Jason was just abo­ut to go in­si­de, dry off, and find Cat­he­ri­ne, when he saw so­met­hing on the ho­ri­zon.

    The cons­tant ra­in pla­yed ha­voc with vi­si­bi­lity. Bet­we­en the ha­ze, mist, and lack of sun­light, the oce­an was a glo­omy pla­ce, full of sha­dows. The ho­ri­zon was of­ten dark, even du­ring day­light. But now, so­met­hing dar­ker than the dark­ness aro­und it was mo­ving aro­und out the­re on the oce­an’s sur­fa­ce.

    A black wa­ve.

    “What…?”

    It rol­led clo­ser, mo­ving aga­inst the cur­rent. It was the sa­me si­ze as the ot­her wa­ves on the sea. Ama­zingly, ra­in-drops slid down its sur­fa­ce rat­her than be­ing ab­sor­bed. One of the small bo­ats chan­ged co­ur­se and ro­ared to­wards the od­dity, in­tent on in­ves­ti­ga­ting. The wa­ve chan­ged its co­ur­se to match them, and inc­re­ased its spe­ed. Be­fo­re the crew co­uld ma­ne­uver out of the way, the wa­ve cras­hed over the­ir bo­at, swam­ping it. When it mo­ved on, the bo­at was go­ne and the wa­ve had do­ub­led in si­ze.

    “Men over­bo­ard,” Jason sho­uted. “Men over­bo­ard!”

    On the ship, ot­her crew mem­bers and ci­vi­li­ans ran to the ra­ils, at­trac­ted by his sho­uts. Down on the sea, the ot­her small bo­ats zip­ped to­wards the area of the mis­sing craft. The black wa­ve rus­hed to me­et them. It sur­ged over anot­her bo­at. Se­ve­ral crew­mem­bers tri­ed to le­ap asi­de, but the black wa­ter suc­ked them in­to the wa­ve’s mass. They va­nis­hed, just li­ke the pre­vi­o­us crew. So did the se­cond bo­at. And aga­in, the wa­ve se­emed to swell. It chan­ged co­ur­se on­ce mo­re, flo­wing smo­othly aga­inst the ti­de, cut­ting thro­ugh the re­gu­lar wa­ves.

    An alarm bell rang out, fol­lo­wed by a se­ri­es of sharp, high-pitc­hed whist­les. The ship now bust­led with ac­ti­vity. Jason felt so­me­one grab his arm. He spun aro­und and sta­red in­to Cat­he­ri­ne’s fa­ce.

    “What’s hap­pe­ning?” she as­ked.

    “It’s…” He mo­ti­oned at the wa­ter, unab­le to con­ti­nue.

    The wa­ve to­ok out a third craft. This ti­me, it was clo­se eno­ugh to cle­arly see the de­ta­ils of the at­tack. It qu­ive­red as it flo­wed over the bo­at. Both the sa­ilors and the bo­at se­emed to li­qu­efy. The wa­ve ab­sor­bed them both; it drew them in­to its mass, con­ver­ting them in­to mo­re dark wa­ter.

    The re­ma­ining se­arch and res­cue bo­ats ve­ered back to­wards the ship. The­ir crew­mem­bers we­re pa­nic­ked and scre­aming. The wa­ve chan­ged co­ur­se aga­in, tur­ning in a wi­de arc, and cha­sed af­ter them. It was much big­ger now than it had be­en when Jason first spot­ted it. Along the ra­ils, the on­lo­okers gas­ped and shri­eked.

    Jason grab­bed Cat­he­ri­ne’s hand. “Co­me on!”

    “Where are we go­ing?”

    “I don’t know,” he sa­id. “Back to our ca­bin!”

    She hal­ted, pul­ling him. “That won’t help. You saw what it did to the lit­tle bo­at.”

    “Well then what do you sug­gest? We swim?”

    Catherine was a strong swim­mer. Jason co­uld ma­ke do, but not for long.

    She sho­ok her he­ad. “I don’t know. We just-”

    The rest of Cat­he­ri­ne’s reply was cut off by her sobs. Te­ars ran down her ra­in-slic­ked fa­ce. Jason pul­led her clo­se and held her.

    Around them, the scre­ams inc­re­ased.

    Jason lif­ted Cat­he­ri­ne’s fa­ce to his. He gently clo­sed her eyes with his fin­ger­tip. Then he clo­sed his own. Sig­hing, he kis­sed her.

    “I lo­ve you,” he whis­pe­red.

    “I lo­ve you, too.”

    The wa­ve rus­hed to­wards them, and cras­hed over the ra­ils, en­gul­fing the ship.

    The sky con­ti­nu­ed to we­ep.

    

    

22 - DAWN OF THE DORSALS

    

    Somewhere in the New Pa­ci­fic

    

    William King’s sto­mach he­aved aga­in. He wan­ted to pu­ke, but he hadn’t eaten in days. All that ca­me out was a thin strand of sa­li­va. His raw thro­at bur­ned. The bo­at rol­led be­ne­ath him, tos­sed by anot­her wa­ve. Wil­li­am clung to the pitc­hing deck. He was se­asick. Alt­ho­ugh, gi­ven the con­di­ti­on of the world aro­und him, per­haps world­sick was a bet­ter term, be­ca­use that’s what the world was now-one big, gi­ant sea.

    At le­ast he co­uld find so­me small com­fort in the fact that his ex-wi­fe co­uldn’t swim.

    The pa­le, sil­ver disc of the sun clim­bed in­to the sky, cas­ting its mu­ted light thro­ugh the down­po­ur, sig­na­ling the start of anot­her dre­ary day. Thun­der rumb­led in the dis­tan­ce li­ke a ro­os­ter gre­eting the dawn.

    William gro­aned. Mo­re cramps shot thro­ugh him. His sto­mach clenc­hed and unc­lenc­hed li­ke a fist. He was so dizzy, he co­uldn’t even stand. It felt li­ke the bo­at was spin­ning aro­und li­ke a ca­ro­usel.

    “Oh, God,” he mo­aned. “Ma­ke it stop.”

    From the­ir dry spot in the ca­bin, his three cats- Hun­ter, Boo, and Al­ly-watc­hed him with exp­res­si­ons var­ying from ca­su­al in­dif­fe­ren­ce to wi­de-eyed dis­may thro­ugh the foggy win­dow.

    Eventually, the na­usea pas­sed. Wil­li­am stumb­led to his fe­et, ca­re­ful not to slip on the ra­in-slic­ked deck. He be­gan slowly ma­king his way back to the ca­bin, thin­king of his mot­her, Ca­rol, and his sis­ter, Pa­ri, as he wal­ked. They’d be­en in La­ke Os­we­go, Ore­gon, when the ra­ins be­gan. Wil­li­am had be­en va­ca­ti­oning at his ho­me away from ho­me-a three-bed­ro­om ranc­her sat on the out-skirts of Snyder, Ok­la­ho­ma. Now he was so­mew­he­re bet­we­en the two, ad­rift on this vast, se­emingly end­less oce­an in a sto­len bo­at, with just the cats for com­pany. He’d se­en no ot­her sur­vi­vors. In­de­ed, he’d se­en very few li­ving cre­atu­res. A few sickly birds so­ared thro­ugh the sky. Oc­ca­si­onal­ly, fish wo­uld bre­ak the oce­an’s sur­fa­ce. A few nights ago, he’d tho­ught he saw a wo­man, far off in the dis­tan­ce, and he­ard a snatch of song-but then the ra­in’s pa­ce had inc­re­ased and the vi­si­on va­nis­hed.

    Still thin­king abo­ut that, Wil­li­am ope­ned the ca­bin do­or and went in­si­de. He slip­ped out of his wet clot­hes and put on his only ot­her set, which we­re still a lit­tle damp from the day be­fo­re. Hun­ter and Boo gre­eted him with me­ows and purrs. Ally glan­ced at him and then lo­oked away. He re­ac­hed down and scratc­hed Hun­ter be­hind the ears. The gray tabby arc­hed its back and pur­red lo­uder. Ally watc­hed this, then tur­ned her no­se up with dis­da­in. The ca­bin smel­led of cat piss and fe­ces. Wil­li­am pis­sed in a buc­ket and tos­sed it over­bo­ard when it was full. The cats had no such lu­xury.

    William’s ear­li­er tho­ughts re­tur­ned. It was en­ti­rely pos­sib­le that he and the cats might be the last things left ali­ve-other than the birds and fish.

    “If that’s true,” he told the small ca­li­co, “then you ne­ed to start be­ing ni­cer.”

    Ally res­pon­ded with a hiss. Wil­li­am re­ali­zed that she wasn’t lo­oking at him, but be­yond him. He tur­ned and sta­red out the win­dow. It was co­ve­red with con­den­sa­ti­on, and vi­si­bi­lity was li­mi­ted. He wi­ped it with his hand and pe­ered har­der. Then he gas­ped.

    They we­ren’t the last things left ali­ve, af­ter all.

    Several sle­ek, tri­an­gu­lar dor­sal fins par­ted the wa­ter and gli­ded to­wards them. He knew what they we­re im­me­di­ately. Sharks. And big ones, jud­ging by the si­ze of the fins. Wil­li­am lo­oked out the ot­her win­dows and saw mo­re of them ap­pro­ac­hing. The bo­at was sur­ro­un­ded. The dor­sal fins qu­ickly bo­re down on it. The lar­gest fin was pos­sibly six fe­et high. Wil­li­am pa­led, won­de­ring how big the rest of the cre­atu­re must be.

    Ally his­sed aga­in, sho­wing her disp­le­asu­re. For on­ce, Wil­li­am ag­re­ed with her.

    He grab­bed the fi­re axe and the pis­tol (both had be­en left be­hind by the bo­at’s pre­vi­o­us ow­ner) and he­aded back out in­to the ra­in. The sea spray so­aked thro­ugh his clot­hing. He ma­de his way to the ra­il and pe­ered over the ed­ge. The fins we­re circ­ling the bo­at now, and Wil­li­am glimp­sed the fi­gu­res be­ne­ath them-long, gray sha­dows, swim­ming li­ke bul­lets.

    “Get out of he­re,” he sho­uted, ban­ging on the ra­il with the axe. “Go on! Scat.”

    Too la­te, he re­mem­be­red that sharks had ext­ra sen­si­ti­ve he­aring and co­uld de­tect so­unds from mi­les away. He co­uldn’t re­mem­ber whe­re he knew that from-so­me te­le­vi­si­on do­cu­men­tary he’d glimp­sed in pas­sing, pro­bably.

    Okay, he tho­ught. What el­se do I know abo­ut sharks?

    The the­me from the mo­vie Jaws ran thro­ugh his he­ad.

    Think, god­damn it!

    They we­re sup­po­sed to ha­ve re­al­ly su­perb ol­fac­tory sen­ses, we­ren’t they? They co­uld smell blo­od from mi­les away. And if you hit them in the sno­ut, it was sup­po­sed to hurt them. Li­ke kic­king a man in the balls. The sno­ut- and the eyes. Tho­se we­re the we­ak spots. Or stop it from swim­ming. He was pretty su­re that if a shark stop­ped swim­ming, it di­ed.

    “Can you all stop swim­ming, ple­ase?”

    The bo­at sud­denly shud­de­red as so­met­hing jar­red the hull from be­ne­ath. Wil­li­am top­pled over, sli­ding ac­ross the deck. The axe slip­ped from his hands, but he ma­na­ged to ke­ep his grip on the pis­tol. In­si­de the ca­bin, the cats how­led. He he­ard glass bre­ak, but had no ti­me to won­der what it was be­ca­use so­met­hing slam­med in­to the hull aga­in, wrenc­hing the en­ti­re craft to the star­bo­ard si­de.

    The dor­sal fins re­ap­pe­ared, circ­ling fas­ter and clo­ser. Blin­king the ra­in from his eyes, Wil­li­am fi­red at one of them, aiming for the fin. The pis­tol jer­ked in his hands, and the tar­get va­nis­hed be­ne­ath the wa­ves. He co­uldn’t tell if he hit it or not.

    He was just abo­ut to sho­ot aga­in when the wa­ter exp­lo­ded. A fi­gu­re la­unc­hed it­self from the oce­an, flew thro­ugh the air, and lan­ded on the deck.

    William scre­amed.

    It had the he­ad, up­per body, dor­sal fin, and ta­il of a Gre­at Whi­te shark, and the arms and legs of a hu­man be­ing. The cre­atu­re sto­od over ten-fe­et tall, and must ha­ve we­ig­hed se­ve­ral hund­red po­unds. The bo­at lis­ted to one si­de from the ext­ra we­ight. It re­gar­ded him with black, so­ul­less eyes. Then it ope­ned its mo­uth, re­ve­aling rows of ra­zor sharp te­eth. The bul­let-sha­ped he­ad stretc­hed to­ward him on a hu­man neck.

    William aimed for the sno­ut.

    The man-shark’s ro­ar drow­ned out the gun blast. It bled li­ke a hu­man be­ing.

    The bo­at shud­de­red and gro­aned. Wil­li­am tur­ned aro­und and saw that mo­re of the cre­atu­res had jum­ped abo­ard. He fi­red aga­in and aga­in, pa­nic­ked, not bot­he­ring to aim. He kept squ­e­ezing the trig­ger even af­ter the gun clic­ked empty. Then the fe­eding frenzy be­gan and the bo­at’s deck tur­ned red.

    The oce­an’s sur­fa­ce was ali­ve with ac­ti­vity as mo­re dor­sal fins ap­pe­ared to gre­et the dawn.

    

    

23 - DATE NIGHT

    

    Somewhere in the New At­lan­tic

    

    When the end of the world ca­me to Land O’ La­kes, Flo­ri­da, it ca­me qu­ickly. Lo­ca­ted less than ten mi­les from the oce­an, Land O’ La­kes’ na­me was cer­ta­inly apt. The­re we­re mo­re ponds, la­kes, bogs, swamps and po­ols in the town than the­re we­re re­ti­re­ment com­mu­ni­ti­es and res­ta­urants.

    Or, at le­ast the­re had be­en at one ti­me.

    Now, all tho­se va­ri­o­us bo­di­es of wa­ter had jo­ined to­get­her, en­gul­fing most of the sta­te and sub­mer­ging it un­der hund­reds of fe­et of chur­ning wa­ves. The At­lan­tic Oce­an was a lot big­ger the­se days.

    And Tony and Kim we­re in the cen­ter of it.

    There hadn’t be­en ti­me for them to eva­cu­ate. The su­per storms blew in from the east, west and so­uth wit­ho­ut much ad­van­ce war­ning, ra­zing bu­il­dings with two hund­red mi­le per ho­ur winds and dum­ping over ten fe­et of ra­in in twenty-fo­ur ho­urs. Mil­li­ons in Flo­ri­da and the ot­her gulf sta­tes we­re kil­led. Tho­se that didn’t die du­ring the storms pas­sed away in the de­vas­ta­ting af­ter-math.

    Tony and Kim had be­en lucky. At first, they’d as­su­med the ra­ins we­re just that-a pas­sing sum­mer storm. When the ra­in star­ted, they we­re in­si­de Ca­me­lot Bo­oks-the bo­oks­to­re they ow­ned and ope­ra­ted- stoc­king a new Ed­ward Lee exc­lu­si­ve. But then ca­me the hur­ri­ca­ne war­nings, and the “Bre­aking News” lo­gos do­mi­na­ted the cab­le news scre­ens and the fi­re si­rens whi­ned mo­urn­ful­ly-then fell si­lent. So­me­how, the sud­den stil­lness was wor­se. The storm’s full fury struck. Scre­ams ec­ho­ed out­si­de, al­most lost be­ne­ath the how­ling winds. Cras­hes re­ver­be­ra­ted thro­ug­ho­ut the night.

    Even as the cha­os mo­un­ted, they’d sta­yed calm. Be­fo­re Tony and Kim con­ver­ted it, the bu­il­ding had be­en an old GTE switc­hing sta­ti­on. The walls we­re six­te­en inc­hes thick and bu­ilt to withs­tand hur­ri­ca­ne for­ce winds. A glass at­ri­um, now bloc­ked off with plywo­od and empty bo­oks­hel­ves, sto­od at the front of the sto­re. It was as much a fort­ress as it was a bo­oks­to­re. But des­pi­te its stur­di­ness, the bu­il­ding co­uldn’t withs­tand the su­per storms. Ne­it­her did the town. By the ti­me the bo­oks­to­re’s ro­of star­ted rat­tling, Land O’ La­kes had be­co­me one big la­ke.

    When wa­ter be­gan to po­ur in­to the bu­il­ding, Tony and Kim fled out in­to the flo­oded stre­ets. The winds had di­ed down by then, but the down­po­ur per­sis­ted. They glan­ced aro­und, shoc­ked at the mag­ni­tu­de of the dest­ruc­ti­on. The old Uni­ted Met­ho­dist church that had sto­od next to the bo­oks­to­re was not­hing mo­re than a pi­le of rub­ble. A ru­na­way sa­il­bo­at-a slo­op with one mast and two sa­ils-adrift from wha­te­ver dock it had be­en ti­ed to, flo­ated down the stre­et. They ma­na­ged to hop on­bo­ard the un­man­ned craft. Do­ing so had sa­ved the­ir li­ves.

    Since then, they’d flo­ated on the ro­iling se­as and tri­ed to ma­ke the best of the­ir si­tu­ati­on. In the first few days, they’d sca­ven­ged we­apons and fo­od from the flo­od­wa­ters and ot­her aban­do­ned bo­ats. On­ce they we­re re­la­ti­vely se­cu­re, they’d simply pas­sed the ti­me, adap­ting to this new way of li­fe.

    Kim tho­ught abo­ut all this as she sat ne­ar the fo­re­sa­il, sta­ring out in­to the dark­ness. They’d rig­ged a tarp so that the ra­in wo­uldn’t fall on them. She pe­eked aro­und the tarp and glan­ced up at the night sky, lon­ging for a glimp­se of the stars or mo­on. Ne­it­her was li­kely. The­se days, the ski­es we­re a per­pe­tu­al grey, and the sun and mo­on we­re hazy, va­gue sha­dows.

    The bre­eze shif­ted and she fan­ned her no­se. Corp­ses still flo­ated on the oce­an’s sur­fa­ce, ca­ught in the con-ver­ging ti­des, end­les­sly circ­ling abo­ve the drow­ned ci­ti­es. It se­emed ama­zing to her-Orlan­do, Tam­pa, Mi­ami, Fort Myers-all go­ne. All at the bot­tom of the oce­an. The sco­pe of the de­vas­ta­ti­on sho­uld ha­ve be­en da­un­ting-ter­rif­ying-but Kim didn’t let it worry her. What wo­uld be the po­int? The­re was not­hing she co­uld do to chan­ge it now. And be­si­des, as long as she had Tony, she felt sa­fe and se­cu­re.

    Before they’d ope­ned Ca­me­lot Bo­oks, Tony had ow­ned a gun shop. He knew how to de­fend him­self and how to pro­vi­de for them both. And he’d do­ne a re­mark-able job so far, ma­king su­re they had fo­od and wa­ter, sa­fe­gu­ar­ding them from sca­ven­gers and pi­ra­tes and oce­an pre­da­tors, ma­king su­re she was com­for­tab­le and lo­ved. He al­ways knew what to do, no mat­ter what the si­tu­ati­on.

    Despite its cram­ped qu­ar­ters and the fact that it had no­ne of the­ir per­so­nal be­lon­gings, the sa­il­bo­at now felt li­ke ho­me. This surp­ri­sed Kim, but aga­in, a big fac­tor in her com­fort was Tony. She mis­sed the­ir ho­me, of co­ur­se, but this wasn’t so bad-all things con­si­de­red. She wasn’t af­ra­id of the wa­ter. She and Tony we­re both go­od swim­mers. And they we­re both com­pe­tent with the sa­il­bo­at. They’d had ex­pe­ri­en­ce with everyt­hing from row­bo­ats up to, and inc­lu­ding, ski bo­ats.

    She felt a dark sha­dow pass be­ne­ath the hull. She co­uldn’t see it, of co­ur­se, but she sen­sed it just the sa­me. Her skin prick­led a bit, but she ig­no­red it.

    With Tony on­bo­ard, she felt sa­fe.

    She he­ard him co­me up be­hind her, and sig­hed as he wrap­ped his arms aro­und her wa­ist, squ­e­ezing gently. Kim le­aned back in­to him and clo­sed her eyes. The stub­ble on Tony’s fa­ce felt ro­ugh. He smel­led of sea salt and swe­at. Kim as­su­med that she did, too, tho­ugh he hadn’t men­ti­oned it. The­ir sho­wers we­re li­mi­ted to stan­ding on the deck in the ra­in with a bar of so­ap. She bre­at­hed de­ep, fin­ding his musky scent in­to­xi­ca­ting-a wel­co­me chan­ge from the stench waf­ting off the oce­an. When she he­ard glass clin­king, she ope­ned her eyes and tur­ned aro­und.

    Tony smi­led. “Surp­ri­se. Lo­ok what I fo­und.”

    He held up a gre­en, long-nec­ked glass bot­tle. It glin­ted in the light of the bat­tery-ope­ra­ted lan­tern.

    Kim gas­ped. “Is that wi­ne?”

    “Sparkling ci­der, ac­tu­al­ly. I fo­und it flo­ating on the wa­ves this mor­ning, whi­le you we­re sle­eping. But beg­gars can’t be cho­osers. It will ha­ve to do.”

    He pop­ped the cork. It so­un­ded very lo­ud in the dark­ness. Out on the wa­ter, so­met­hing splas­hed.

    “What’s the oc­ca­si­on?” Kim as­ked.

    “It’s da­te night,” Tony sa­id. “But we’ll ha­ve to drink from the bot­tle. I co­uldn’t find any glas­ses.”

    Kim la­ug­hed. “Da­te night?”

    “Yeah. See, I’ve be­en thin­king. We’ve known each ot­her sin­ce, well, sin­ce fo­re­ver.”

    Kim nod­ded. It did se­em li­ke fo­re­ver. Tony had be­en the best man at Kim’s first wed­ding and she’d be­en the mat­ron of ho­nor at his first wed­ding. Ne­it­her mar­ri­age had las­ted, and they’d tur­ned to each ot­her-hel­ping each ot­her thro­ugh the­ir res­pec­ti­ve di­vor­ces. Af­ter that, the­ir fri­ends­hip had just na­tu­ral­ly grown, un­til one day when they lo­oked at each ot­her and de­ci­ded that they we­re be­ing silly and sho­uld re­al­ly just be to­get­her.

    She men­ti­oned this to Tony when he as­ked her what she was thin­king.

    “Yeah,” he sa­id. “That’s my po­int. Be­ca­use of that, we ne­ver re­al­ly had a tra­di­ti­onal first da­te, did we?”

    “No,” Kim ag­re­ed. “I gu­ess we didn’t.”

    “I tho­ught may­be we sho­uld to­night. Af­ter all, it’s sort of a new world, right? A new be­gin­ning. But we’re still to­get­her. We’re ali­ve and we still ha­ve each ot­her. We sho­uld ho­nor it so­me­how.”

    He han­ded her the bot­tle.

    “To us.”

    “To us,” she sa­id, and sip­ped. The ci­der tas­ted go­od, but ir­ri­ta­ted the lit­tle so­res aro­und her mo­uth, bro­ught on from vi­ta­min de­fi­ci­ency.

    “I lo­ve you, Kim.”

    “I lo­ve you, too.”

    She pas­sed the bot­tle back to him, and Tony drank. He wi­ped his chap­ped lips with the back of his hand.

    “I’ll lo­ve you till the end of the world,” he pro­mi­sed.

    Kim gig­gled. “It al­re­ady is the end of the world.”

    “Then I’ll lo­ve you till the next ti­me it ends.”

    They snug­gled to­get­her, warm and con­tent, and as they sa­iled in­to the night, the ra­in did not fall on them.

    

    

24 - DEATH BY COOKIES

    

    Redford, Mic­hi­gan

    

    There was fun­gus gro­wing on Mark Be­a­uc­hamp, and he knew what it wan­ted.

    Water.

    Before the bat­te­ri­es di­ed in his ra­dio, Mark had be­en lis­te­ning to a pi­ra­te ra­dio sta­ti­on in Bos­ton. With no ot­her sig­nals clut­te­ring the air­wa­ves, it had re­ac­hed all the way to Mic­hi­gan. Ac­cor­ding to the bro­ad­cas­ter (also na­med Mark) the whi­te fun­gus was sen­ti­ent. It to­ok you over slowly, star­ting out li­ke a rash and gro­wing ste­adily, un­til it cont­rol­led yo­ur mo­ve­ments and tho­ughts. It ne­eded wa­ter to grow. Dep­ri­ve it of wa­ter and you co­uld halt its prog­ress. The guy on the ra­dio had fo­und ot­her ways of figh­ting it, as well. Most of them in­vol­ved bo­dily harm. Bur­ning it off. Cut­ting it off, along with the skin be­ne­ath it. Acid.

    But Mark had fo­und anot­her way.

    Eating.

    He wis­hed that the pho­nes we­re still wor­king. If they had be­en, he’d ha­ve cal­led Bos­ton and told the ot­her Mark. All you had to do to de­fe­at the whi­te fuzz was to eat. The fun­gus didn’t li­ke that.

    Soft…it whis­pe­red in­si­de his he­ad. Soft…soft…

    The words we­re co­ol and so­ot­hing. They so­un­ded li­ke his vo­ice, but he knew bet­ter. The words be­lon­ged to the shit gro­wing on him-and in­si­de of him.

    Mark was thirsty aga­in. No mat­ter how much he drank, it ne­ver se­emed to be eno­ugh. Of co­ur­se, now that he knew it thri­ved on wa­ter, he’d be­en dehyd­ra­ting him­self on pur­po­se.

    The fun­gus didn’t li­ke that, eit­her.

    Soft…soft…soft…

    Outside, the fal­ling ra­in so­un­ded de­light­ful. How won­der­ful wo­uld it be to go out the­re right now, and lo­ok up at the sky, and open his mo­uth, and drink? Just strip na­ked and let the ra­in cas­ca­de over him, lat­he­ring his body. So­aking in…

    The vi­si­on se­emed very re­al. He co­uld al­most fe­el the cold and the wet­ness. Grit­ting his te­eth, Mark ig­no­red the in­sis­tent ur­gings. That wasn’t what he wan­ted. That was the fun­gus, trying to ta­ke cont­rol aga­in. He tas­ted blo­od. His te­eth we­re lo­ose.

    Mark as­ser­ted do­mi­nan­ce aga­in by thin­king of his wi­fe, Pa­ula, the­ir fo­ur kids, and the­ir new grand­baby (the­ir ol­dest da­ugh­ter had re­cently gi­ven birth to a be­a­uti­ful se­ven po­und baby girl na­med Shan­non). All of them we­re sa­fe, eva­cu­ated with the rest of the ci­vi­li­ans on the Na­ti­onal Gu­ard’s last trip thro­ugh. Mark hadn’t go­ne with them. The in­fec­ti­on was al­re­ady ob­vi­o­us at that po­int-tend­rils of ble­ac­hed pe­ach fuzz had spro­uted from his chin and bet­we­en his fin­gers. The sol­di­ers had or­ders to le­ave be­hind any­body who sho­wed signs of fun­gal con­ta­mi­na­ti­on. When he pro­tes­ted, they as­su­red Mark that a te­am of bi­olo­gi­cal ex­perts wo­uld as­sist him on­ce the area was eva­cu­ated and qu­aran­ti­ned.

    But tho­se ex­perts had ne­ver ar­ri­ved. Mark do­ub­ted they ever wo­uld. The­re was no way to re­ach him, ex­cept by bo­at. The Det­ro­it Ri­ver was an oce­an now, and his ho­me was a slowly sin­king is­land. The in­te­ri­or smel­led dank and musty. The fur­ni­tu­re and the­ir ot­her be­lon­gings we­re ru­ined. Mil­dew co­ve­red everyt­hing, along with mo­re of the whi­te fuzz; it was spre­ading ac­ross the walls and ce­iling, the­ir fra­med wed­ding pic­tu­re, the kid’s ro­oms, and on Pa­ula’s ho­usep­lants, as well. So­on it wo­uld co­ver everyt­hing. He won­de­red what wo­uld hap­pen then.

    The whi­te fuzz itc­hed so bad that it bur­ned, but each ti­me Mark tri­ed to scratch it, so­met­hing hap­pe­ned. The fun­gus re­le­ased so­met­hing in­to his system. A se­da­ti­ve, per­haps? Wha­te­ver it was, it cal­med him, so­ot­hing his ner­ves so that he wo­uldn’t scratch the subs­tan­ce from his flesh. It had ot­her met­hods of de­aling with re­volt, too. Pa­in-a bolt of which las­hed thro­ugh him now. Wa­ter wo­uld stop the pa­in. All he had to do was get so­me wa­ter.

    Shaking his he­ad, he glan­ced down at his legs. Mark was perc­hed atop the kitc­hen co­un­ter, trying to stay abo­ve the ri­sing wa­ter le­vel. The fuzz had sent pa­le, tend­ril-li­ke ro­ots from his legs to the flo­or, so­aking up the wa­ter se­eping in from out­si­de. Mark rip­ped the ro­ots away, ta­king patc­hes of his skin and ha­ir with them. The pa­in was in­ten­se. Elect­ric.

    Soft…the whi­te fuzz pro­mi­sed.

    “No,” Mark gas­ped.

    Soft…

    Mark scre­amed. It felt li­ke acid was co­ur­sing thro­ugh his ve­ins. Only wa­ter wo­uld stop the pa­in. Only wa­ter wo­uld ma­ke it soft.

    Soft…

    “Get out of my fuc­king he­ad,” he ro­ared. His vo­ice crac­ked from the stra­in.

    Soft…soft…soft…

    “Thirsty…” Mark lic­ked his dry, crac­ked lips and tas­ted mold. “No, not thirsty. Hungry. Hungry, you son of a bitch.”

    More pa­in gre­eted this, but Mark did his best to ig­no­re it. Ins­te­ad, he re­ac­hed abo­ve him and ope­ned the ca­bi­net do­or. In­si­de was a Tup­per­wa­re con­ta­iner half-full of ho­me­ma­de co­oki­es. Pa­ula had ba­ked them the day the ra­in star­ted, be­fo­re they’d known it was the end of the world. Now, they we­re all that was left to re­mind him of her-to re­mind him of his hu­ma­nity. The damp­ness had ta­ken everyt­hing el­se. The­ir li­fe to­get­her was mil­de­wed and drenc­hed, but the co­oki­es had re­ma­ined dry, sa­fe in­si­de the­ir air­tight con­ta­iner. Pa­ula’s ho­me­ma­de co­oki­es and can­di­ed ap­ples had be­en enj­oyed by pe­op­le all ac­ross the co­untry. An aut­hor fri­end of the­irs had on­ce cal­led her ba­king skills “di­vi­ne.”

    When Mark pul­led the lid off and smel­led them, he smi­led, thin­king of his wi­fe.

    Soft…soft…soft…

    Pain rip­ped thro­ugh his he­ad. His skin itc­hed and bur­ned.

    Despite his se­ve­re dehyd­ra­ti­on, his mo­uth wa­te­red.

    SOFT …SOFT…SOFT…

    His sto­mach grumb­led, and as he re­ac­hed in­si­de the con­ta­iner and pul­led out a co­okie, Mark wis­hed he had so­met­hing to drink with it. A cold glass of milk or a bot­tle of be­er or so­me…

    Water. Cold, cle­ar wa­ter.

    Soft…

    Yes, so­me wa­ter wo­uld be per­fect. It wo­uld be…soft.

    Soft…

    “No!”

    Mark cram­med the en­ti­re co­okie in his mo­uth, clam­ping his jaws shut and che­wing fast. He mo­aned with de­light, fe­eling his hu­ma­nity co­me rus­hing back, no mat­ter how tem­po­ra­rily. His lips smac­ked to­get­her in con­tent­ment. Co­okie crumbs clung to his stub­ble and to the fun­gus, as well.

    The pa­in in­ten­si­fi­ed. Clutc­hing his ab­do­men, Mark bent over. Cramps ra­ced thro­ugh him. His musc­les we­re knots of agony. He bal­led his hands in­to fists, tight eno­ugh that his fin­ger­na­ils cut in­to his fuzz-co­ve­red palms. Long, thin ro­pes of sa­li­va drip­ped from his pan­ting mo­uth. The fun­gus didn’t li­ke this. Oh, no. The fun­gus wan­ted him to die-to li­qu­efy. It ne­eded wa­ter to che­mi­cal­ly bre­ak his body down. Fo­od hal­ted that ef­fect. Fo­od was po­ison to the whi­te fuzz. Mark didn’t know how he knew this, but he did. Per­haps it was so­me we­ird symbi­osis-a sha­red cons­ci­o­us­ness bet­we­en his mind and the thing that had in­va­ded it.

    Paula’s co­oki­es we­re all that was left of everyt­hing that had be­en go­od and right with the world, and they we­re his only we­apons aga­inst the fun­gus.

    Cringing as anot­her jolt shot thro­ugh him, Mark re­ac­hed for the con­ta­iner.

    Soft…Soft…Soft…

    “Fuck you. Ha­ve anot­her one.”

    SOFT …SOFT…SO-

    “FUCK YOU!”

    He cram­med anot­her co­okie in­to his mo­uth, do­ing his best to swal­low it who­le.

    The pa­in be­ca­me crip­pling. Mark scre­amed. In­si­de his he­ad, the fun­gus scre­amed along with him. He grab­bed anot­her co­okie. A spasm shot thro­ugh him, and his fist clenc­hed, crus­hing the co­okie. Crumbs fell to the flo­or, flo­ating atop the wa­ter. Mark fol­lo­wed them, col­lap­sing in the thro­es of a se­izu­re.

    Smiling thro­ugh the pa­in, Mark clo­sed his eyes.

    He di­ed with the tas­te of his wi­fe’s co­oki­es on his ton­gue.

    

    

25 - SERENADE

    

    Somewhere in the New At­lan­tic

    

    The Jet Ski’s mo­tor cut out as Don Ko­ish swer­ved aro­und so­me flo­ating deb­ris. Grit­ting his te­eth, Don got it go­ing aga­in. The ne­ed­le on the gas ga­uge was well past the empty mark. As he bo­un­ced up over the crest of a wa­ve, the en­gi­ne sput­te­red, then smo­ked, and fi­nal­ly di­ed.

    “Oh gre­at,” Don sho­uted. “That’s just fuc­king won­der­ful!”

    Overhead, se­abirds circ­led him, squ­aw­king the­ir de­light-ho­ping he’d gi­ve up so that they co­uld fe­ast.

    Don tri­ed star­ting the Jet Ski aga­in, but it was po­int-less. He was out of gas-de­ad on the wa­ter.

    “What el­se can go wrong?”

    The Jet Ski tip­ped over, spil­ling him in­to the oce­an. Don gas­ped, plun­ging be­ne­ath the wa­ves. Cold, fo­ul wa­ter clo­sed over his he­ad, full of the drif­ting rem­nants of a lost ci­vi­li­za­ti­on. So­met­hing bum­ped in­to him. He ope­ned his eyes and saw that it was a de­ca­pi­ta­ted he­ad. Fish had eaten the lips, no­se and eyes. The whi­te flesh flo­ated aro­und the skull in ba­rely-tet­he­red rib­bons. Don scre­amed, and wa­ter rus­hed down his thro­at.

    For a bri­ef se­cond, he saw mo­ve­ment be­low him, fart­her down in the depths. Then his vi­si­on blur­red from lack of oxy­gen, and the sha­dowy form was go­ne.

    He kic­ked for the sur­fa­ce and emer­ged aga­in abo­ve the wa­ves, co­ug­hing and gag­ging. Al­re­ady, the swift cur­rent had car­ri­ed the Jet Ski away, and he had to hurry to catch up with it. Don was a strong swim­mer. Ever­yo­ne is his fa­mily had be­en. Li­ving in Es­ca­na­ba, Mic­hi­gan, only abo­ut six blocks from La­ke Mic­hi­gan, they didn’t re­al­ly ha­ve a cho­ice. That was what he was swim­ming in now-the com­bi­ned vo­lu­me of the la­ke, along with all the ot­her ri­vers and stre­ams-not to men­ti­on the fal­ling ra­in.

    But con­si­de­ring the depths be­low him, it had to be mo­re than that. The­re was just too much wa­ter. A sur­vi­vor had told him that the At­lan­tic Oce­an had rol­led right over the Mid-Atlan­tic sta­tes and co­me as far as Mic­hi­gan, but Don didn’t know if he be­li­eved that. Be­si­des, the man who’d told him that had be­en crazy. He’d al­so sa­id the­re we­re gi­ant, man-eating worms craw­ling aro­und so­me of the hig­her ele­va­ti­ons that we­re still abo­ve wa­ter. That was ri­di­cu­lo­us.

    Then aga­in, if so­me­one had told him a ye­ar ago that Es­ca­na­ba and the rest of Mic­hi­gan wo­uld be un­der­wa­ter, Don wo­uld ha­ve sa­id that so­un­ded ri­di­cu­lo­us, as well.

    Once he’d re­ac­hed the Jet Ski, Don tri­ed to flip it up­right aga­in, and fo­und that he co­uldn’t. He was too we­ak. Be­fo­re the ra­ins had star­ted, Don had be­en an im­po­sing fi­gu­re. He was bu­ilt li­ke a ref­ri­ge­ra­tor and his sha­ved he­ad ma­de him lo­ok li­ke a club bo­un­cer or mob musc­le. He dug the lo­ok and the ef­fect it had on pe­op­le when they first met him. But now he was thin­ner. His flesh was pa­le and sal­low, and his tat­te­red clot­hes hung from him li­ke rags. What lit­tle fo­od he’d had left was go­ne now. His gym bag had tumb­led in­to the oce­an when the Jet Ski fell over. In­si­de had be­en his ci­ga­ret­te ligh­ters, first aid kit, we­apons, and everyt­hing el­se that had kept him ali­ve so far. Al­so go­ne we­re Don’s pic­tu­res of his wi­fe, Deb­bie, and the­ir kids.

    Dead in the wa­ter, he tho­ught aga­in. What’s the fuc­king po­int, an­y­mo­re?

    A par­ti­cu­larly strong wa­ve slap­ped him in the fa­ce.

    Clinging to the Jet Ski, Don put his he­ad down and ca­ught his bre­ath. His thro­at was so­re from co­ug­hing, and his mo­uth tas­ted oily. He won­de­red what el­se was in the wa­ter be­si­des the se­ve­red he­ad. Pro­bably all kinds of che­mi­cals and shit. His sto­mach cram­ped, and he vo­mi­ted wa­ter aga­in. Ex­ha­us­ted, he flo­ated on the ti­de, shi­ve­ring as the night grew dar­ker. The­re was no mo­on; the clo­ud co­ver was too thick. Wa­ves lap­ped at him and ra­ind­rops pel­ted his arms and he­ad. Thun­der rumb­led over­he­ad.

    Don be­gan to cry. His te­ars fell li­ke the ra­in.

    What was the po­int of all this? He was mi­se­rab­le. Why was he trying so hard to go on, to sur­vi­ve? Deb­bie and the kids we­re go­ne. His pa­rents we­re go­ne. His fri­ends and co-wor­kers. The­ir ho­use. His bo­oks. Every-thing he held de­ar was al­re­ady be­ne­ath the wa­ves. Why didn’t he just let go of the Jet Ski and jo­in them be­low? Just end it all-end his cons­tant, per­va­si­ve suf­fe­ring. End his hun­ger and thirst. End his pa­ins, both physi­cal and emo­ti­onal. Why go on li­ving when li­fe suc­ked so fuc­king bad?

    He lo­oked up at the sky and all he saw was ra­in.

    Don to­ok a de­ep bre­ath. He was abo­ut to let go of the Jet Ski and slip be­ne­ath the sur­fa­ce, when he he­ard sin­ging.

    A wo­man’s vo­ice drif­ted ac­ross the wa­ves, beautiful and me­lo­di­o­us-and just a lit­tle bit sad. Don co­uldn’t un­ders­tand the words, but he felt them. As he lis­te­ned, his gri­ef and self-pity di­sap­pe­ared. He for­got abo­ut his fa­mily. The vo­ice ma­de him fe­el go­od. It had a cal­ming, hypno­tic ef­fect. Mes­me­ri­zed, he glan­ced aro­und, se­arc­hing for the so­ur­ce.

    Then, he saw her in the dark­ness.

    A wo­man flo­ated a few yards away. Even tho­ugh it was night, she se­emed to shi­ne with a lu­mi­nes­cen­ce all her own. Her hips and legs we­re be­ne­ath the sur­fa­ce, but she was na­ked from the wa­ist up. Long, black ha­ir cas­ca­ded down her back and sho­ul­ders, stop­ping at her lar­ge, ro­und bre­asts. She was be­a­uti­ful. Don’s bre­ath ca­ught in his thro­at.

    As she sang, the wo­man sta­red right at him. Even with the mist and ra­in and dis­tan­ce bet­we­en them, Don co­uld see her eyes cle­arly. It felt li­ke they we­re lo­oking right thro­ugh him. He coc­ked his he­ad to one si­de, ent­ran­ced.

    The wo­man smi­led.

    “Hey,” he cal­led, “are you okay?”

    Her only res­pon­se was to con­ti­nue sin­ging. The me­lody ec­ho­ed over the ro­ar of the surf. The cur­rent car­ri­ed her clo­ser. Her milky skin glis­te­ned with drop­lets of wa­ter. She ra­ised one hand and bec­ko­ned to him. Des­pi­te the fact that he’d be­en im­mer­sed in cold wa­ter, his pe­nis stir­red.

    The song cal­led to him.

    Without thin­king, Don let go of the Jet Ski and swam to­wards her. His throb­bing erec­ti­on stra­ined aga­inst his zip­per. He kic­ked har­der, pus­hing him­self aga­inst the cur­rent, he­ed­less of his ex­ha­us­ted sta­te. The song got lo­uder. He felt the me­lody pic­king thro­ugh his bra­in- in­vi­sib­le fin­gers, po­king and prod­ding, trying to cont­rol him.

    He sur­ren­de­red wil­lingly.

    They emb­ra­ced, arms ent­wi­ning, eyes clo­sed. Then Don stop­ped her song with a kiss. Her bre­asts pres­sed aga­inst his chest as they kis­sed. He to­ok her wet ha­ir in his hands. They con­ti­nu­ed kis­sing, and he ran his fin­ger-tips down her back, then her hips, and fi­nal­ly slip­ped them be­ne­ath the sur­fa­ce.

    Don fro­ze.

    His eyes shot open.

    The wo­man was smi­ling aga­in, and this ti­me, he saw how sharp her te­eth we­re.

    Like a shark’s.

    She pres­sed on Don’s sho­ul­ders and sho­ved him be­ne­ath the sur­fa­ce. The last thing he saw be­fo­re drow­ning was her lo­wer half. Ins­te­ad of legs, the wo­man had a gra­yish-sil­ver fish ta­il, all co­ve­red with sca­les.

    She to­ok him de­eper in­to the depths with a fi­nal kiss.

    Quiet re­tur­ned to the oce­an’s sur­fa­ce, dis­tur­bed only by the ra­in.

    

    

26 - THE FINAL PRINCIPLE

    

    Boston, Mas­sac­hu­set­ts

    

    Hell wasn’t hot and dry. It was cold and wet.

    Steven Kaz­mirs­ki and his wi­fe, Na­hed Sha­ha­bi, ro­wed in dark­ness ac­ross the open wa­ter, af­ra­id to use the bo­at’s mo­tor or spot­light. Both might at­tract pre­da­tors. The­re was no so­und, ex­cept for the fal­ling ra­in and the wa­ves lap­ping aga­inst the si­de of the­ir craft. To­night, even the gulls we­re qu­i­et. Oc­ca­si­onal­ly, de­ad bo­di­es bum­ped aga­inst the­ir oars. The stil­lness was overw­hel­ming.

    Rain se­eped thro­ugh the­ir li­fe­j­ac­kets and clot­hing. Ste­ven shi­ve­red in the cold, and won­de­red aga­in if they’d do­ne the right thing le­aving the­ir shel­ter on the John Han­cock To­wer.

    Especially with Na­hed be­ing preg­nant.

    Maybe they’d ha­ve be­en bet­ter off sta­ying in Ca­li­for­nia. Of co­ur­se, Ca­li­for­nia was un­der­wa­ter, too. They’d li­ved the­re when Ste­ven was a post-doc at UC Ber­ke­ley. Then they’d mo­ved ac­ross the co­untry to New­ton and bo­ught half of a two-fa­mily ho­me. That ho­use, bu­ilt in 1912, had withs­to­od a lot-wars, eco­no­mic dep­res­si­ons, ci­vil un­rest. But it co­uldn’t hold up aga­inst the we­at­her.

    Steven got a job at a ma­j­or phar­ma­ce­uti­cal com­pany in Camb­rid­ge, just ac­ross the Char­les Ri­ver from Bos­ton. He sol­ved pro­te­in struc­tu­res with po­ten­ti­al drug com-po­unds. Na­hed at­ten­ded film scho­ol for do­cu­men­tary film­ma­king. Li­fe was go­od.

    Then the ra­ins ca­me.

    As far as they knew, they we­re the last pe­op­le left ali­ve in what had on­ce be­en Bos­ton.

    Well, al­most.

    Like many ot­her sur­vi­vors, they’d lis­te­ned to Mark Sylva’s pi­ra­te ra­dio bro­ad­casts from atop the Pru­den­ti­al Bu­il­ding, si­mul­ta­ne­o­usly enth­ral­led and re­pel­led by Sylva’s day-by-day com­men­tary on how the whi­te fuzz had cla­imed his com­pa­ni­ons, and fi­nal­ly him­self. The last com­mu­ni­ca­ti­on was twel­ve ho­urs ago. The ra­dio had pla­yed not­hing but sta­tic sin­ce.

    Steven glan­ced back at his wi­fe. His he­art ac­hed. By her exp­res­si­on, it was ob­vi­o­us she was thin­king abo­ut the baby. Bur­man, the­ir Hi­ma­la­yan cat, was cur­led up be­ne­ath Na­hed’s se­at, cold and wet and mi­se­rab­le. Bur­man tho­ught him­self big­ger and me­aner than he ac­tu­al­ly was, and was re­al­ly clumsy. The we­at­her had not imp­ro­ved his mo­od, but the­re was no way they co­uld le­ave him be­hind. Ste­ven had tri­ed-urged them both to stay put whi­le he went to the Pru­den­ti­al Bu­il­ding. But Na­hed in­sis­ted. They we­re in this to­get­her, as a fa­mily.

    He only wis­hed the bo­at had was­hed up on the to­wer so­oner, so he co­uld ha­ve hel­ped Sylva and his fri­ends be­fo­re the di­se­ase had prog­res­sed too far. Lis­te­ning to it hap­pen, he­aring the man’s sa­nity crumb­le and his hu­ma­nity slip away, and be­ing unab­le to do anyt­hing abo­ut it had be­en to­ugh. Go­ing in­to the belly of the be­ast with his preg­nant wi­fe and the­ir cat was even har­der.

    They drif­ted thro­ugh the fog in si­len­ce. Ste­ven wor­ri­ed that they might miss the bu­il­ding and he­ad fart­her out to sea, away from any pos­si­bi­lity of shel­ter. Then the mist par­ted and the Pru’ lo­omed be­fo­re them. On­ce, it had to­we­red al­most eight hund­red fe­et abo­ve the city. Now, only the top three flo­ors stuck out abo­ve the oce­an, along with the two hund­red fo­ot ra­dio to­wer on the ro­of.

    Steven flip­ped wet ha­ir out of his eyes. His grip tigh­te­ned aro­und the oar.

    “Are you su­re abo­ut this?” Na­hed as­ked.

    He nod­ded. “With my bi­oc­he­mistry and drug de­ve­lop­ment backg­ro­und? I’ve got to do this. If I can le­arn mo­re abo­ut how it spre­ads, then-”

    Nahed in­ter­rup­ted. “But what if you get in­fec­ted? I don’t want to ha­ve our baby alo­ne.”

    He stop­ped ro­wing and squ­e­ezed her knee. Bur­man grow­led at the dis­tur­ban­ce.

    “I’m do­ing this for our baby. And for you. For all we know, I might be the last per­son left on Earth who can stop this.”

    “Can you stop the ra­in, as well?”

    “Let’s fo­cus on one thing at a ti­me.”

    Steven’s plan was simp­le-at le­ast to him. He didn’t know yet if the whi­te fuzz was fun­gal, ali­en or bac­te­ri­al, but it was cer­ta­inly ali­ve, and the­re­fo­re con­ta­ined dif­fe­rent pro­te­ins. If he co­uld ob­ta­in a pu­re samp­le of a pro­te­in that was es­sen­ti­al in the mac­hi­nery that rep­li­ca­ted the whi­te fuzz’s DNA, then he co­uld stop it with drugs. If the DNA co­uldn’t rep­li­ca­te, the whi­te fuzz co­uldn’t grow. He in­ten­ded to col­lect fun­gus samp­les and ext­ract the pro­te­in using gra­vity and chro­ma­tog­raphy co­lumns. Then he’d add the drug-eit­her a small che­mi­cal mo­le­cu­le or a bio-mo­le­cu­le that had be­en pu­ri­fi­ed. On­ce he’d got­ten the drug comp­lex to crystal­li­ze, he co­uld ha­ve a po­ten­ti­al cu­re wit­hin a we­ek.

    He’d exp­la­ined all this to Na­hed. What he hadn’t told her was that he’d al­so ne­ed an X-ray ge­ne­ra­tor. So af­ter they ob­ta­ined the samp­le, they’d ne­ed to find a ma­j­or uni­ver­sity, phar­ma­ce­uti­cal com­pany, or go­vern­ment lab that wasn’t un­der­wa­ter. He’d he­ard that the Ha­venb­ro­ok fa­ci­lity in Pen­nsyl­va­nia was still func­ti­oning and in­ten­ded to try for that. Ste­ven al­so ne­eded po­wer to run the X-ray ge­ne­ra­tor and the com­pu­ters for the math and struc­tu­re vi­ewing. If Ha­venb­ro­ok was wit­ho­ut elect­ri­city, he co­uld al­ways rig up so­me gas ge­ne­ra­tors.

    And then he co­uld sa­ve the world.

    Although he’d ne­ver ad­mit it to him­self, Ste­ven knew de­ep down in­si­de that his plan wo­uld ne­ver work. But he co­uldn’t just sit by and do not­hing. He had a baby on the way. He ne­eded to ma­ke the world a bet­ter pla­ce. Ne­eded to be a fat­her. Ne­eded to fe­el li­ke he was do­ing every-thing pos­sib­le to en­su­re his fa­mily’s pro­tec­ti­on-to ma­ke the world a sa­fer pla­ce for his child.

    They pul­led along­si­de the bu­il­ding. Ste­ven shat­te­red a win­dow and pe­eked in­si­de, se­e­ing a cor­ri­dor. He pic­ked the bro­ken glass out of the way and craw­led thro­ugh. Na­hed han­ded him the cat, and then fol­lo­wed. The three of them hud­dled to­get­her in the dark, musty hal­lway. Ra­in po­oled at the­ir fe­et. Ste­ven un­hols­te­red his pis­tol. He’d be­co­me a very go­od shot sin­ce the world en­ded; he had plenty of ti­me to prac­ti­ce tar­get sho­oting. With his ot­her hand, he shi­ned a flash­light aro­und. The walls and ce­iling we­re co­ve­red with mil­dew. Wa­ter drip­ped ste­adily thro­ugh crac­ked plas­ter. Ste­ven saw no signs of the whi­te fuzz.

    “If we find so­me,” he whis­pe­red. “I want you to stay back. Wha­te­ver you do, don’t to­uch it.”

    “I pro­mi­se,” Na­hed sa­id. “But the sa­me go­es for you.”

    They pro­ce­eded down the hal­lway. Bur­man dar­ted ahe­ad, ta­il twitc­hing, and va­nis­hed in­to the sha­dows.

    “Burman!” Na­hed’s vo­ice ec­ho­ed down the cor­ri­dor.

    The cat his­sed at so­met­hing. Grip­ping each ot­her’s hands, Ste­ven and Na­hed crept for­ward. In the dark­ness, Bur­man spat. Then his growls tur­ned to fe­ar­ful whi­nes. He jum­ped out of the sha­dows, ran bet­we­en the­ir legs and hid be­hind them.

    Something el­se fol­lo­wed him. So­met­hing in­hu­man.

    A fi­gu­re lurc­hed from the dark­ness, its body co­ve­red in whi­te fuzz. The­re was no fa­ce left-just an empty ho­le to ser­ve as a mo­uth and two black dots that might ha­ve be­en eyes. Ro­ot-li­ke tend­rils hung off its arms and legs. It stumb­led to­wards them slowly, re­eking of mil­dew.

    Nahed scre­amed. Ste­ven ra­ised the pis­tol.

    The cre­atu­re spo­ke. “Alex…soft…ne­ed…soft…

    Alex. Ste­ven re­mem­be­red that Sylva had tal­ked abo­ut his son. The boy’s na­me was Alex.

    He wa­ved the gun at the shamb­ling fun­gus.

    “Mr. Sylva?” His vo­ice crac­ked. “Mr. Mark Sylva?”

    “Me…soft…kill…soft…me…soft…turning in­to…soft…wa­ter…”

    “My God,” Ste­ven bre­at­hed. “It’s okay. We’re he­re to help you.”

    “Kill…soft…me…soft…wants…soft…to…soft…kill… soft…you…”

    The cre­atu­re’s to­ne chan­ged. Mo­ving with sud­den swift­ness, it lun­ged at them, arms outst­retc­hed.

    The pis­tol jum­ped in Ste­ven’s hand. On­ce. Twi­ce. Three ti­mes. Brass ca­sings bo­un­ced off the walls. Sylva top­pled over and exp­lo­ded, gus­hing all over the flo­or. Na­hed and Ste­ven jum­ped back­ward as the in­fec­ted man’s body tur­ned to wa­ter. The pud­dle spre­ad, fil­ling the hal­lway.

    “Back to the win­dow,” Ste­ven sho­uted. “Hold yo­ur bre­ath. Don’t in­ha­le!”

    They grab­bed Bur­man and jum­ped back in­to the bo­at.

    The ra­in se­emed lo­uder.

    It wasn’t un­til they we­re back at the John Han­cock To­wer that Ste­ven be­gan to tremb­le. Sobs rac­ked his body. Na­hed to­ok him in her arms.

    “You don’t ha­ve to sa­ve the world,” she sa­id, kis­sing his te­ars away. “You don’t ha­ve to be a he­ro. You are my hus­band and the fat­her of our child. That is mo­re im­por­tant than anyt­hing el­se.”

    She put his hands on her belly. Bur­man cur­led up bet­we­en them and be­gan lic­king him­self. The fo­ur of them sat the­re, lis­te­ning to the ra­in, and even­tu­al­ly, they fell as­le­ep.

    

    

27 - LIQUID NOOSE

    

    Somewhere in the New Pa­ci­fic

    

    The yacht roc­ked gently on the ti­de. Pa­ul Le­gers­ki le­aned aga­inst the ra­il and ga­zed out at the oce­an. The flot­sam and jet­sam from the re­ma­ins of so­ut­hern Ca­li­for­nia was fi­nal­ly cle­aring, and the sur­fa­ce was less pol­lu­ted now, but shro­uded in mist. He co­uld see abo­ut se­venty fe­et. Af­ter that, the world just di­sap­pe­ared. Pa­ul tho­ught of the old sa­ilors who cru­ised the se­as be­fo­re it was com­mon know­led­ge that the Earth was ro­und. They’d wor­ri­ed abo­ut fal­ling off the ed­ge of the world. He ima­gi­ned now that he knew how they felt.

    He was clin­ging to the ed­ge of the world, pe­ri­lo­usly clo­se to slip­ping off.

    Paul’s fin­gers tigh­te­ned aro­und the wet hand­ra­il. Ra­in drip­ped from his no­se and chin.

    “You know,” he sa­id, “if all of this wa­ter wo­uld fre­eze over, may­be it wo­uldn’t be such a bad thing.”

    The fo­ur men sa­id not­hing. Even if they’d wan­ted to res­pond, they co­uldn’t ha­ve. Pa­ul had gag­ged all fo­ur of them when he ti­ed the­ir hands and fe­et to­get­her be­hind the­ir backs.

    Smiling, Pa­ul con­ti­nu­ed. “Ima­gi­ne it-the world’s big­gest fuc­king ice hoc­key rink. Shit, the world as an ice hoc­key rink! Watch the San Jose Sharks play aga­inst the Mighty Ducks. One go­al abo­ve the Uni­ted Sta­tes and the ot­her te­am’s go­al so­mew­he­re over Euro­pe. Pretty fuc­king swe­et, right?”

    One of the men snor­ted thro­ugh his no­se, drip­ping blo­od and snot all over the duct ta­pe co­ve­ring his mo­uth. His eyes sho­ne with ha­te. His clot­hes we­re so­aked. All of them we­re. Pa­ul had left them lying he­re in the ra­in.

    “Not a hoc­key fan?” Pa­ul as­ked. “I am. I used to be a go­al­ten­der. Used to watch the Sharks prac­ti­ce all the ti­me. I lo­ve hoc­key.”

    Pausing, he glan­ced back out at the oce­an. His fin­gers tigh­te­ned aro­und the ra­il.

    “Shannon was a big hoc­key fan, too.”

    Above them, a circ­ling flock of se­agul­ls shri­eked.

    Paul spun aro­und and back­han­ded the gla­ring man. The blow ma­de a so­und li­ke a snap­ping tree branch. The ot­her fo­ur men jum­ped, start­led. The pri­so­ner’s he­ad roc­ked back. His eyes we­re wi­de. Ve­ins sto­od out in his neck and fo­re­he­ad, and the­re was a red handp­rint on his che­ek.

    Paul’s hand stung. Win­cing, he rub­bed it with his ot­her hand. The pa­in felt go­od.

    “Did you slap my wi­fe li­ke that? Huh? Did you fuc­kers be­at her be­fo­re you ra­ped her?”

    Above them, the birds grew lo­uder.

    “Shannon and I we­re mar­ri­ed on a yacht,” Pa­ul sa­id. “Just li­ke this one.”

    One of the pri­so­ners be­gan to cry. He tri­ed to spe­ak aro­und the duct ta­pe, but his words we­re garb­led.

    “Save it,” Pa­ul sa­id. “You fucks to­ok her from me. Now you’re go­ing to pay.”

    When the flo­oding star­ted, Pa­ul and Shan­non had be­en res­cu­ed, along with so­me ot­her sur­vi­vors from Co­ro­na, by the Na­ti­onal Gu­ard. They’d be­en trans­por­ted to a shel­ter, but that was so­on flo­oded as well. They’d en­ded up flo­ating in a de­re­lict fis­hing bo­at, along with three Me­xi­cans who’d be­en stran­ded on a ro­of­top. One by one, the­ir com­pa­ni­ons had di­ed. Two of them got sick-infec­ted by so­me kind of whi­te fun­gus that grew over the­ir bo­di­es. Both men had di­ved in­to the oce­an, scre­aming for wa­ter. The third man had be­en yan­ked out of the bo­at by a long, gre­en ten­tac­le and pul­led be­ne­ath the sur­fa­ce.

    Soon, the­ir fis­hing bo­at had star­ted to sink. Pa­ul co­uld swim, but ha­ted the wa­ter. He’d tri­ed to get scu­ba cer­ti­fi­ed in Ha­wa­ii a few ye­ars back, but had fre­aked out on­ce his he­ad went un­der­wa­ter wand the­re was no so­und or vi­si­bi­lity. The sen­sory dep­ri­va­ti­on sho­ok him so badly that he’d pop­ped up from the oce­an flo­or and qu­it. Shan­non had ne­ver ta­ken swim les­sons, but she co­uld snor­kel. Fran­tic, Pa­ul and Shan­non we­re pre­pa­ring to aban­don it when a yacht ca­me along. They’d tho­ught they we­re res­cu­ed.

    Instead, the men abo­ard the yacht had in­vi­ted them on­bo­ard. Then they’d bas­hed Pa­ul in the he­ad and knoc­ked him un­cons­ci­o­us.

    When he wo­ke up, Shan­non was de­ad. He saw her na­ked, blo­ody body lying on the deck. Saw the men stan­ding over her, pul­ling up the­ir pants. Saw the­ir fi­re­arms wit­hin his re­ach, for­got­ten by the men.

    Then he’d se­en not­hing but red.

    And he­re they we­re now.

    Whistling, Pa­ul wal­ked in­to the yacht’s gal­ley and rum­ma­ged thro­ugh a Styro­fo­am ice chest. The­re was no ice in it, but the­re we­re se­ve­ral warm bot­tles of bo­ur­bon, scotch, and te­qu­ila. Pa­ul se­lec­ted one, pul­led the cap off, and drank.

   Aga­in, the pa­in was go­od.

    He wal­ked back out on­to the ra­in-slic­ked deck, clutc­hing the bot­tle and sin­ging. The pri­so­ners’ eyes watc­hed him fe­ar­ful­ly.

    “All I want from you is anot­her ro­und,” Pa­ul sang. “Slam­ming fas­ter just to hit the gro­und.”

    He to­ok anot­her swig and then con­ti­nu­ed.

    “Tip anot­her glass just to get me lo­ose. Tying on anot­her big li­qu­id no­ose.”

    His sin­ging fa­ded. The men squ­ir­med and flop­ped on the deck. A par­ti­cu­larly lar­ge swell roc­ked the bo­at. Pa­ul kept his ba­lan­ce. When the sea had cal­med aga­in, he set down the bot­tle and pic­ked up the gun and a kni­fe. He sto­od over the co­we­ring pri­so­ners. His smi­le was bit­ter.

    “I’m go­ing to gi­ve you guys so­met­hing that you didn’t gi­ve my wi­fe. A chan­ce. But if you fuck with me, then the de­al is off. Un­ders­to­od?”

    One of them nod­ded. The ot­hers sta­red blankly.

    Paul knelt in front of the first man and cut the ro­pes aro­und his ank­les. Gro­aning be­ne­ath his duct ta­pe gag, the man stretc­hed his legs. Pa­ul sto­od up aga­in and bac­ked away, co­ve­ring the man with the pis­tol.

    “Get up.”

    The man stumb­led to his fe­et.

    “Walk over to the si­de. Right up aga­inst the ra­il.”

    Slowly, the man did as or­de­red.

    Paul mo­ti­oned with the gun. “Now, jump.”

    The man’s eyes grew wi­de. He lo­oked out over the si­de and then back to Pa­ul.

    “Jump,” Pa­ul re­pe­ated. “I fre­ed yo­ur legs. If you can get yo­ur hands free in ti­me, you might not drown. You might-”

    The man lo­we­red his he­ad and char­ged. Pa­ul squ­e­ezed the trig­ger. The man tumb­led to the deck.

    “I war­ned you guys not to fuck with me.” Pa­ul sho­ok his he­ad. “I gu­ess we’ll go with plan B.”

    He tos­sed the de­ad man’s body over the si­de and watc­hed it sink be­ne­ath the wa­ves. Then he ti­ed no­oses aro­und each of the re­ma­ining men’s necks, le­aving the ro­pes lo­ose eno­ugh for them to bre­ath. He ti­ed the ot­her end of the ro­pes to the ra­il.

    “This is for my wi­fe.”

    One by one, Pa­ul tos­sed each man over the si­de, watc­hed the ro­pes pull tight, and on­ce aga­in be­gan sin­ging “Li­qu­id No­ose.”

    

    

28 - THE CHASE

    

    Phoenix, Ari­zo­na

    

    The mons­ters we­ren’t re­al, but that didn’t stop Phi­lip Han­sen from sho­oting them.

    “What we’ve got he­re,” he sa­id, do­ing his best Co­ol Hand Lu­ke im­p­res­si­on, “is a fa­ilu­re of sus­pen­si­on of dis­be­li­ef.”

    Or may­be that was Guns N’ Ro­ses. He co­uldn’t re­mem­ber any­mo­re. His he­ad ac­hed all the ti­me.

    He knew he was go­ing crazy. How el­se to exp­la­in this? He’d be­en ho­led up on the top flo­ors of the Cha­se To­wer for too long now-star­ving, no elect­ri­city, not­hing to do but lis­ten to the ra­in and cry. That was eno­ugh to dri­ve any man in­sa­ne. And it had; ob­vi­o­usly, be­ca­use the things po­uring thro­ugh the bro­ken win­dows each ti­me a wa­ve cras­hed aga­inst the bu­il­ding’s ex­te­ri­or simply co­uldn’t exist in na­tu­re. They we­re sci­en­ti­fic im­pos­si­bi­li­ti­es-with te­eth.

    Laughing, he fi­red anot­her ro­und. A star­fish-sha­ped cre­atu­re with a hu­man fa­ce sag­ged to the wet flo­or. Two mo­re to­ok its pla­ce. Isis, his black and tan Do­ber­man, se­ized a smal­ler cre­atu­re in her jaws and sho­ok it. Phi­lip co­uldn’t tell what it was. It had a ta­il li­ke a fish but scre­amed li­ke a child. Grow­ling, Isis flung it aga­inst the wall.

    Philip bac­ked down the hal­lway. Anot­her wa­ve cras­hed in­to the bu­il­ding and the wa­ter le­vel ro­se past his ank­les. Gun smo­ke fil­led the cor­ri­dor, along with a fishy, chlo­ri­ne stench-li­ke a bed­ro­om af­ter sex, but shar­per. He won­de­red how far away they we­re from the sta­ir­well le­ading up to the ob­ser­va­ti­on deck, but co­uldn’t risk glan­cing over his sho­ul­der to see. It pro­bably didn’t mat­ter any­way. Chan­ces we­re go­od he and Isis wo­uldn’t sur­vi­ve the night.

    The Cha­se had be­en the per­fect re­fu­ge-the only re­fu­ge, re­al­ly. Si­tu­ated in a val­ley, the rest of Pho­enix was un­der­wa­ter. The­re we­re mo­un­ta­in­tops on the ho­ri­zon, ba­rely vi­sib­le thro­ugh the glo­om, but he’d had no way to re­ach them. A few cell pho­ne to­wers and an­ten­nae jut­ted from the chur­ning wa­ters, but only the Cha­se To­wer re­ma­ined in­tact. Phi­lip and Isis had oc­cu­pi­ed the top three flo­ors. The lo­wer flo­ors we­re flo­oded. They’d be­en mi­se­rab­le. The­ir si­tu­ati­on was di­re. But they’d still be­en ali­ve. The­re was still ho­pe.

    Until to­night.

    The wa­ters had ri­sen hig­her. One of the win­dows shat­te­red. That was all it to­ok. Now, the­ir re­fu­ge was flo­oding, and the wa­ter bro­ught night­ma­res with it. The Cha­se had be­co­me a pri­son. Phi­lip knew all abo­ut pri­sons. He’d be­en a Cor­rec­ti­onal Of­fi­cer and Ser­ge­ant for the Ari­zo­na pri­son system be­fo­re be­co­ming an In­ves­ti­ga­tor for the sta­te. He’d wor­ked at Le­wis Pri­son in Buc­ke­ye du­ring the lon­gest hos­ta­ge cri­sis in U.S. his­tory. Tho­se had be­en dark ti­mes. Ter­rif­ying.

    This was wor­se.

    A mas­si­ve, gre­en ten­tac­le cras­hed in­to the bu­il­ding, and a sec­ti­on of the wall crumb­led. Black wa­ter rus­hed in, along with mo­re mons­ters. A shim­me­ring scho­ol of tiny fish la­unc­hed them­sel­ves from the tor­rent and sa­iled to­wards him on wing-li­ke fins. The­ir gnas­hing te­eth so­un­ded li­ke the buzz of a hum­ming­bird. One of them nip­ped Isis’s ear, se­ve­ring the tip. Yel­ping, the dog re­fu­sed to bud­ge, hol­ding her gro­und.

    Philip hols­te­red the pis­tol and pul­led the shot­gun off his back. Hand­guns we­re no go­od aga­inst such small, mo­ving tar­gets. He squ­e­ezed the trig­ger and thun­der fil­led the hall. So­me of the fish fell. The ot­hers tur­ned in mid-air and fled.

    Philip lo­at­hed imp­la­usi­bi­lity. He was re­min­ded of a no­vel by one of his fa­vo­ri­te wri­ters, in which birds and fish ca­me back as zom­bi­es. The aut­hor had ap­pa­rently ne­ver se­en a de­ad bird. Birds had es­sen­ti­al oils in the­ir fe­at­hers which al­lo­wed them to fly. Ade­ad bird wo­uldn’t con­ti­nue pro­du­cing tho­se oils. Plus, a bird’s neck musc­le cont­rac­ted af­ter de­ath. An ani­mal with a twis­ted neck wo­uldn’t be very aerody­na­mic. The­re­fo­re, de­ad birds co­uldn’t fly.

    And the things at­tac­king the bu­il­ding we­re just li­ke tho­se zom­bie birds. Sharks with hu­man arms and legs. Gi­ant worms. Flying pi­ran­ha. Star­fish pe­op­le. Fun­gal hu­ma­no­ids, co­ve­red with so­met­hing that lo­oked li­ke whi­te pe­ach fuzz. And even a fuc­king mer­ma­id!

    Even as the shot­gun jer­ked in his hands, Phi­lip won­de­red if the at­tac­kers we­re ima­gi­nary. Then he glan­ced at his wo­un­ded dog and de­ci­ded they we­ren’t. Af­ter all, Isis co­uld see them, too.

    “Soft…” one of the fun­gus cre­atu­res warb­led in an all-too-hu­man vo­ice. It so­un­ded li­ke it was garg­ling.

    “I’m anyt­hing but soft, fri­end.”

    He shot it in the he­ad, and then tos­sed the shot­gun asi­de. He had no mo­re shells for it. He was down to the Glock 19, the Walt­her PPK, and the Ma­ka­rov.380 ACP. Wis­hing for an AR-15, Phi­lip pul­led the Walt­her from its hols­ter and re­su­med fi­re, still inc­hing to­wards the sta­ir-well. The mons­ters ne­ver slo­wed. Grin­ning, he wis­hed they we­re in­ma­tes. He knew what an im­po­sing fi­gu­re he’d be­en at the pri­son. Phi­lip was al­most six fe­et tall and we­ig­hed one hund­red and fifty-fi­ve po­unds. His brown ha­ir was crop­ped in­to a flat­top. He was still we­aring his uni­form, alt­ho­ugh it was now tat­te­red and dirty-brown BDU pants, tan shirt, and mi­li­tary-style bo­ots. Top­ping off the en­semb­le we­re his mir­ro­red sung­las­ses. His se­ven-po­in­ted star bad­ge was still pin­ned to his shirt.

    Apparently, no­ne of this imp­res­sed the cre­atu­res. They kept swar­ming down the cor­ri­dor in wa­ve af­ter wa­ve, clam­be­ring over the corp­ses of the­ir fal­len com­ra­des. The wa­ter ro­se to his kne­es, and up to Isis’ neck. A long, thin worm slit­he­red thro­ugh the wa­ter on the flo­or and re­ared to stri­ke. Isis se­ized it. Anot­her one craw­led up Phi­lip’s leg. He blas­ted it in half. Ic­hor splat­te­red his clot­hing and drip­ped from his go­atee.

    Reaching the sta­ir­well, Phi­lip and Isis ran up to the ob­ser­va­ti­on deck. Ac­cess to the deck had be­en shut off af­ter 9/11, but Phi­lip had for­ced the do­ors open we­eks ago, so that he and Isis co­uld get fresh air and drin­king wa­ter, as well as birds for din­ner. They ran out on­to the ro­of and Phi­lip slam­med the do­or shut be­hind them, glan­cing aro­und for so­met­hing to block it with. Isis bar­ked at the sky. Ig­no­ring her, he grab­bed a he­avy trash­can and drag­ged it over to the do­or­way. It wo­uldn’t hold long, but with luck, it wo­uld slow the­ir pur­su­ers down long eno­ugh for him and Isis to ta­ke up de­fen­si­ve po­si­ti­ons.

    Isis’ barks tur­ned to whi­nes, low and mo­urn­ful.

    Philip tur­ned to her. “What’s wrong, girl? What do you-”

    The ra­in stop­ped. Phi­lip sta­red up­ward and re­ali­zed why.

    The big­gest im­pos­si­bi­lity of all lo­omed over them, dwar­fing the bu­il­ding. It was hard for him to ma­ke out all of the de­ta­ils be­ca­use much of it was swal­lo­wed up in the glo­om. It had a bul­bo­us he­ad with mul­tip­le ten­tac­les, and its flesh lo­oked ge­la­ti­no­us. Two monst­ro­us eyes, the si­ze of scho­ol bu­ses, gla­red at him with a ma­le­vo­lent in­tel­li­gen­ce. The cre­atu­re’s to­we­ring bulk bloc­ked out the ra­in.

    Isis how­led.

    Philip ba­rely had ti­me to scre­am be­fo­re his dis­be­li­ef was squ­as­hed fo­re­ver.

    

    

29 - ONE LAST BREATH

    

    Saint Lo­u­is, Mis­so­uri

    

    Rain blas­ted down li­ke li­qu­id bul­lets and the wa­ter con­ti­nu­ed to ri­se. The Mis­sis­sip­pi Ri­ver and all of the ne­arby la­kes, ponds, and re­ser­vo­irs had jo­ined for­ces to cre­ate a tor­rid new oce­an. The land was flat­ter than a pan­ca­ke, and na­tu­ral ele­va­ti­on was hard to find. The Ca­ho­kia In­di­an bu­ri­al mo­unds, lo­ca­ted in the Mis­sis­sip­pi flo­od pla­in, we­re un­der­wa­ter. So we­re the Shaw­nee Na­ti­onal Fo­rest and all but the tips of the Shaw­nee Hills. The hig­hest po­ints we­re man­ma­de.

    Roman Wul­ler and his fi­ve-ye­ar old son, Das­hi­ell, had ta­ken shel­ter on the top flo­or of the forty-fi­ve story tall US Bank bu­il­ding, whe­re Ro­man had wor­ked un­til the end of the world. The bu­il­ding was de­ser­ted ex­cept for the two of them-and a few de­ad pe­op­le, the­ir corp­ses co­ve­red in whi­te fun­gus, li­qu­ef­ying whe­re they lay. Ro­man had se­en a few ot­her sur­vi­vors pass by in bo­ats, and a small gro­up that had hud­dled to­get­her atop the St. Lo­u­is arch, un­til so­met­hing be­ne­ath the wa­ves had pul­led them un­der with its ten­tac­les. No­ne of them had re­sur­fa­ced.

    Roman and Das­hi­ell hadn’t go­ne out­si­de much af­ter that.

    Now they had no cho­ice.

    The wa­ters had fi­nal­ly crept on­to the­ir flo­or, slowly fil­ling the ro­oms and hal­lways. Ro­man had bund­led Das­hi­ell up tight aga­inst the we­at­her, and ma­de him put on the one li­fe vest they had. Then the two of them had ret­re­ated up to the ro­of. At first, Das­hi­ell had re­fu­sed to le­ave, so Ro­man had to chal­len­ge him to a ra­ce up the sta­irs to mo­ti­va­te him. The wa­ter fol­lo­wed them up the sta­ir­well, step by step.

    They sto­od in the cen­ter of the ro­of. Ro­man watc­hed the oce­an’s sur­fa­ce, se­arc­hing for mo­ve­ment-the ten­tac­les of a lur­king pre­da­tor, or mo­re ho­pe­ful­ly, a pas­sing bo­at or raft. The ho­ri­zons we­re de­ser­ted.

    Dashiell clutc­hed the big, black stuf­fed dog that his grand­fat­her had bo­ught him. It was so­aked thro­ugh, but he held it tight. Ro­man ho­is­ted the boy abo­ve his sho­ul­ders-one last pig­gyback ri­de be­fo­re the ine­vi­tab­le. Wa­ves lap­ped aga­inst the si­des of the bu­il­ding, and wa­ter se­eped from be­ne­ath the ser­vi­ce do­or le­ading down in­to the flo­oded flo­ors be­low. The ra­in pel­ted them li­ke te­ars, and Ro­man tri­ed not to cry. He tho­ught of his wi­fe, Judy, and his da­ugh­ters, Shan­non and Al­li­son- go­ne now, was­hed away in the flo­od.

    Another wa­ve cras­hed in­to the bu­il­ding and swam­ped the ro­of. The wa­ter re­ac­hed Ro­man’s ank­les. Shuf­fling his fe­et, he re­adj­us­ted his grip on his son’s legs. Das­hi­ell was tall and thin for his age. Ro­man’s sho­ul­ders ac­hed, but he ig­no­red the pa­in. He glan­ced up at his son, blin­king aga­inst the ra­in. Das­hi­ell sta­red down at him, blon­de ha­ir plas­te­red to his he­ad, blue eyes sad­de­ned and af­ra­id. His be­a­uti­ful smi­le was non-exis­tent. Ro­man mis­sed it.

    “I ne­ed you to be bra­ve for me, okay?”

    Dashiell nod­ded. “Su­re.”

    That was al­ways his res­pon­se when as­ked to do so­met­hing, and his two ol­der sis­ters had of­ten ta­ken ad­van­ta­ge of that.

    Roman cho­ked back te­ars. The wa­ter lap­ped at his kne­es.

    “You’ve got yo­ur li­fe vest on. It will help you flo­at. When I let go of you-”

    “No, Dad! Don’t let go!”

    Roman shus­hed him, and then con­ti­nu­ed. “The wa­ter is get­ting hig­her. I’m go­ing to hold you up abo­ve it. When I let go, I want you to swim.”

    “I can’t.”

    “The li­fe vest will do most of the work. And you’re a go­od swim­mer.”

    “So are you, Daddy.”

    “Yeah,” Ro­man’s vo­ice crac­ked. “I su­re am.”

    But how long can I flo­at, he tho­ught.

    Roman was an avid swim­mer and was cer­ti­fi­ed in scu­ba di­ving, but they only had the one li­fe vest. He co­uldn’t flo­at fo­re­ver. The bet­ter qu­es­ti­on was how long co­uld he hold his bre­ath? Ni­nety se­conds? Two mi­nu­tes. The ans­wer was as long as it to­ok-as long as Das­hi­ell sta­yed sa­fe, abo­ve the wa­ves.

    The wa­ter re­ac­hed Ro­man’s wa­ist. He shi­ve­red, trying not to let Das­hi­ell see how sca­red he was.

    “We’re bud­di­es, right, Dad?” His vo­ice so­un­ded un­su­re and af­ra­id.

    “Sure we are.”

    “And that won’t chan­ge, right?” Das­hi­ell ab­hor­red chan­ge.

    “That will ne­ver chan­ge, Das­hi­ell. I’ll al­ways lo­ve you.”

    “What’s go­ing to hap­pen, Dad? Are you go­ing to go away li­ke Grand­pa?”

    The wa­ter sur­ged aro­und Ro­man’s belly but­ton and his he­art bro­ke. Das­hi­ell had a big he­art and had lo­ved his grand­fat­her. The two had be­en very clo­se. It wasn’t un­til af­ter he’d pas­sed away that Ro­man had co­me to ap­pre­ci­ate how much his pa­rents had do­ne for him. Now, all he had we­re me­mo­ri­es-but that was eno­ugh.

    For a lit­tle whi­le lon­ger.

    “Dashiell, do you re­mem­ber watc­hing Spe­ed Ra­cer with me?”

    “Yeah, Dad. It’s yo­ur fa­vo­ri­te. And Jon­ny Qu­est and To­bor the Eighth Man. Don’t you know that To­bor is Ro­bot spel­led back­wards? Just li­ke in my kin­der­gar­ten bo­oks.”

    “That’s right.” Ro­man blin­ked te­ars away. The wa­ter re­ac­hed his chest. “And re­mem­ber hel­ping me in the yard, ra­king le­aves. And watc­hing yo­ur sis­ter play vol­ley­ball. Hit­ting ten­nis balls over the ro­of and how I al­ways got them out of the gut­ter for you. Ri­ding yo­ur sco­oter. And how you left me and Mommy lit­tle no­tes with yo­ur Post-It pads. And how you’d climb in bed with us be­ca­use you tho­ught yo­ur bed was too big.”

    “I re­mem­ber.”

    “I ne­ed you to be bra­ve now. Pretty so­on, I’m go­ing to ha­ve to hold my bre­ath. When I let go of you, be bra­ve and swim away, just li­ke I’ve ta­ught you.”

    “But my dog-”

    “You’ll be ab­le to hold on­to him. Re­mem­ber, you’ve got yo­ur li­fe vest.”

    “But what abo­ut you, Daddy?”

    “We only ha­ve the one li­fe vest, so I’m go­ing to hold you up abo­ve the wa­ter and then hold my bre­ath.”

    “For how long?”

    Roman smi­led as the wa­ter re­ac­hed his chin. “For as long as I ha­ve to.”

    Thun­der bo­omed over­he­ad, and the sky crack­led with light­ning. Anot­her wa­ve ro­ared to­wards them.

    “I lo­ve you, Das­hi­ell. I’m very pro­ud of you, and I lo­ve you. Re­mem­ber that, too, okay?”

    “Daddy?” Das­hi­ell squ­e­ezed his legs to­get­her and grip­ped his fat­her’s he­ad. “What’s go­ing to hap­pen?”

    “Just be bra­ve. And re­mem­ber that I lo­ve you. Okay?”

    “I lo­ve you, too, Daddy.”

    Roman to­ok se­ve­ral qu­ick bre­aths. Then he suc­ked in a de­ep lung­ful of air and the wa­ter clo­sed over his no­se and mo­uth.

    I can do this, he tho­ught. As long as it ta­kes. Just hold him abo­ve wa­ter un­til the li­fe vest do­es the rest.

    The wa­ter clo­sed over his ears and eyes, and the world chan­ged. He saw not­hing but dark­ness, and so­unds be­ca­me mu­ted. The ra­in was dis­tant sta­tic. The cras­hing wa­ves and thun­der we­re ec­ho­es from far away.

    Roman star­ted to co­unt.

    One Mis­sis­sip­pi…

    Two Mis­sis­sip­pi…

    Three Mis­sis­sip­pi…

    At sixty, his pul­se throb­bed in his ears and thro­at and his chest ac­hed.

    I lo­ve you, Das­hi­ell. Re­mem­ber…

    At one hund­red and twenty se­conds, his lungs felt li­ke they we­re on fi­re, and the­re we­re whi­te spots in the dark­ness aro­und him.

    Roman had be­en ra­ised Cat­ho­lic. He wasn’t su­re what he be­li­eved, but in his last mo­ments, he pra­yed that God wo­uld watch over his son and ke­ep him sa­fe. Then he con­ti­nu­ed co­un­ting.

    Remember, Das­hi­ell…

    The whi­te spots co­ales­ced, for­ming fi­gu­res. Ro­man saw his pa­rents and Judy and the girls. He won­de­red dimly if Das­hi­ell co­uld see them as well. His fa­mily smi­led at him. The pa­in in his lungs eased, and Ro­man felt calm and pe­ace­ful.

    Two hund­red and forty…

    Two hund­red and forty one…

    Two hund­red and forty two…

    Remember…

    Two hund­red and for…

    Dashiell flo­ated way. Ro­man felt the we­ight le­ave his sho­ul­ders. He clo­sed his eyes and to­ok a de­ep bre­ath.

    

    

30 - THE LAST GHOST OF MARY

    

    Somewhere in the New Pa­ci­fic

    

    “Joann?”

    He’d tho­ught he he­ard her vo­ice on the wind, cal­ling him.

    “Damn se­agul­ls…”

    Jamie La Chan­ce was clo­se to de­ath. He wel­co­med it. Wis­hed it wo­uld hurry along, end his suf­fe­ring, and si­len­ce the in­ces­sant, dro­ning ra­in. He’d had a ni­ce, com­for­tab­le ho­me that he sha­red with his wi­fe, Jo­ann. One of the ext­ra bed­ro­oms had be­en fil­led with pic­tu­res of Jamie and his fa­vo­ri­te aut­hors, and va­ri­o­us pi­eces of ori­gi­nal hor­ror art­work. All go­ne now, sub­mer­ged with the rest of Row­land He­ights. The­ir ho­me had be­en warm and dry. They’d ne­ver wan­ted for fo­od or wa­ter or anyt­hing el­se.

    Now Jamie flo­ated on a po­wer­less Ya­ma­ha wa­ve run­ner, its fo­ur-cycle en­gi­ne as de­ad as the rest of the world. He was out of gas and out of ti­me. His last me­al had be­en se­ven days ago; he’d fo­und a de­ad fish flo­ating on the ti­de, and de­vo­ured it raw. Even tho­ugh it hadn’t be­en in­fec­ted with the stran­ge, whi­te fun­gus he’d se­en gro­wing on ot­her fish, it still ma­de him sick. The­re was no shor­ta­ge of wa­ter, of co­ur­se. He ca­ught ra­in in an empty so­up can, but it tas­ted oily and bit­ter. Jamie wis­hed for a bot­tle of cle­ar, cold spring wa­ter. That wo­uld ease his fe­ver.

    He mis­sed Jo­ann, and the­ir kids, Tra­vis and Les­lie, and the­ir fa­mi­li­es. The­re was a chan­ce that Les­lie and her hus­band, Mar­tin, might still be ali­ve. They li­ved in Nam­pa, Ida­ho, which had a hig­her ele­va­ti­on. May­be the flo­od­wa­ters hadn’t re­ac­hed them yet.

    He ho­ped he’d see Jo­ann so­on.

    And then he saw so­met­hing el­se.

    It flo­ated out of the mist, sa­ils flut­te­ring in the bre­eze-a bri­gan­ti­ne li­ke the kind that had sa­iled in the la­te 1800’s. Jamie knew a lot abo­ut bo­ats and ships, and gu­es­sed its we­ight at clo­se to three hund­red tons, and its length at just over one hund­red fe­et. The decks we­re de­ser­ted. Not­hing mo­ved on­bo­ard the ves­sel. Se­agul­ls ho­ve­red aro­und its masts, the­ir bo­di­es co­ve­red with the sa­me whi­te fun­gus he’d se­en gro­wing on the fish. The ship bo­re down on him, mo­ving fast. As it got clo­ser, he he­ard the bo­ards cre­aking.

    “Shit.” Jamie lic­ked his crac­ked lips and tri­ed to sho­ut. “Hel­lo! Any­body the­re?”

    His vo­ice was ho­ar­se and we­ak.

    The bri­gan­ti­ne’s pas­sing stir­red the sur­fa­ce. The wa­ves grew chop­pi­er and the Ya­ma­ha bob­bed up and down, thre­ate­ning to cap­si­ze. Jamie sur­ve­yed the decks, but saw no one. If the crew was on­bo­ard, they we­re be­low decks. The ship pul­led along­si­de him and Jamie mus­te­red the last of his strength. He re­ac­hed out and grab­bed a dang­ling ro­pe, clin­ging to it as he was lif­ted off the wa­ve run­ner and drag­ged along the oce­an’s sur­fa­ce.

    Sputtering and trying to ke­ep his he­ad abo­ve wa­ter, Jamie ha­uled him­self up the ro­pe. His musc­les ac­hed and his arms and legs tremb­led. As he ne­ared the ra­il, Jamie spot­ted the ship’s na­me, eng­ra­ved in the wo­od ne­ar the bow.

    

    MARY CE­LES­TE

    

    Jamie shi­ve­red and it had not­hing to do with his fe­ver or the ra­in.

    He knew that na­me.

    The Mary Ce­les­te was the arc­hety­pal ghost ship and one of the most fa­mo­us na­uti­cal le­gends of all ti­me. It was fo­und un­man­ned and un­der full sa­il in the At­lan­tic Oce­an in 1872. A gro­up of sa­ilors who bo­ar­ded her fo­und the ship in go­od con­di­ti­on, but so­aked. Re­ports at the ti­me had desc­ri­bed it as “a tho­ro­ughly wet mess.” The­re was wa­ter bet­we­en decks and in the hold. The fo­re hatch and la­za­ret­te we­re both open, the clock was not func­ti­oning, and the com­pass had be­en dest­ro­yed. The fa­te of the crew was unk­nown. The ship’s only li­fe­bo­at was mis­sing, as we­re the sex­tant and the ma­ri­ne chro­no­me­ter. The cap­ta­in’s log ga­ve no in­di­ca­ti­on of dist­ress or tro­ub­le. Most bi­zar­re was what they dis­co­ve­red in the gal­ley- un­to­uc­hed bre­ak­fasts con­ge­aling on pla­tes with full cups of tea and sil­ver­wa­re on the si­de. It was as if the crew had va­nis­hed right be­fo­re eating. The bo­ar­ding party de­bar­ked and the ship va­nis­hed ac­ross the ho­ri­zon.

    In the ye­ars sin­ce, the Mary Ce­les­te had be­en sigh­ted hund­reds of ti­mes all over the world. The ghost ship sa­iled the At­lan­tic, Pa­ci­fic, and In­di­an Oce­ans, as well as the Me­di­ter­ra­ne­an and North Se­as. Many sa­ilors be­li­eved that when the Mary Ce­les­te cros­sed the­ir bow, it was an omen of im­pen­ding do­om. Le­gend had it that the crew­less ves­sel wo­uld cru­ise the sea un­til it re­ac­hed the end of the world.

    Jaime he­aved him­self over the ra­il and tumb­led to the deck with a thud. He lay on his back on the wet bo­ards, gas­ping for bre­ath. He clo­sed his eyes aga­inst the ra­in-drops pel­ting his fa­ce. Af­ter a few mo­ments, he ope­ned them aga­in and strug­gled to his fe­et.

    “Hello,” he cal­led, “is the­re an­yo­ne he­re?”

    There was no ans­wer-just mo­re of that un­ner­ving cre­aking. He tri­ed to sho­ut, but the wind se­emed to snatch his vo­ice away.

    “I ne­ed help. I’m sick…dying! An­yo­ne?”

    The ship was de­ser­ted, just li­ke in the old ta­les.

    A po­wer­ful swell struck the hull and the ship lis­ted to one si­de. Jamie stumb­led, strug­gling to ke­ep his ba­lan­ce. His fe­et slip­ped on the wet duck and he slid in­to the ra­il. Pa­nic­ked, he grip­ped the ra­il tightly as the ship rol­led even furt­her. Then, slowly, it righ­ted it­self aga­in. As the ver­ti­go pas­sed, Ja­ime glan­ced down at the oce­an. The wa­ve run­ner was re­ce­ding as the Mary Ce­les­te ra­ced on in­to the storm.

    He wi­ped the ra­in from his eyes and sta­red.

    There was a fi­gu­re clin­ging to the wa­ve run­ner.

    “Who is that?”

    Lightning flas­hed over­he­ad, ligh­ting up the oce­an. Re­ali­za­ti­on crept over him. He’d be­en wrong. The fi­gu­re wasn’t clin­ging to the wa­ve run­ner. It was limp.

    Dead.

    The body was his.

    The ghost ship sa­iled on, spe­eding to­wards the end of the world.

    

    

31 - AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MELTING

    

    Drammen, Os­lo, Nor­way

    

    The mo­un­ta­ins we­re mel­ting. Trygve Bot­nen was su­re of it. At first, he’d tho­ught it was so­me sort of bi­zar­re mi­ra­ge, a vi­su­al ef­fect bro­ught on by the ext­re­me we­at­her or his she­er ex­ha­us­ti­on and hun­ger. It oc­cur­red to him that may­be hypot­her­mia was fi­nal­ly set­tling in. He’d tri­ed his best to ig­no­re what he was se­e­ing, but the­re was no den­ying it any­mo­re. The very gro­und be­ne­ath his fe­et was li­qu­ef­ying. So­on, the­re’d be not­hing left for him to stand on.

    If the snow worms didn’t get him first.

    The gro­und be­gan to tremb­le aga­in. The earth­qu­akes had only star­ted a few days ago, but they kept inc­re­asing in both fre­qu­ency and in­ten­sity. At first, he’d tho­ught they we­re af­ters­hocks from the ini­ti­al qu­ake. He re­ma­ined still un­til the sha­king ce­ased. Des­pi­te his he­avy la­yers of clot­hing, Trygve shi­ve­red. Then he trud­ged on, wa­ding thro­ugh the snow and ke­eping an eye out for the worms.

    When the flo­oding be­gan, and the Dram­men Ri­ver overf­lo­wed its banks, sub­mer­ging everyt­hing all the way down to the Svel­vikstrøm­men, Trygve had pac­ked up so­me sup­pli­es and we­apons and left ci­vi­li­za­ti­on be­hind. By then, he’d se­en the news re­ports from all ac­ross the world. Non-stop ra­in, tsu­na­mis, hur­ri­ca­nes-the de­vas­ta­ti­on was glo­bal. Ci­vi­li­za­ti­on col­lap­sed. Lo­oting and mur­der we­re wi­desp­re­ad. The worms ca­me next, for­ced up out of the gro­und by all the flo­oding. The last few re­ports he’d se­en be­fo­re the bro­ad­casts stop­ped had be­en full of spe­cu­la­ti­on. The worms we­ren’t inc­lu­ded in the fos­sil re­cord. Per­haps they hadn’t be­en un­derg­ro­und at all. May­be they’d co­me from so­mew­he­re el­se.

    None of it mat­te­red to him. His plan had be­en simp­le-ma­ke a wil­der­ness walk up Kjøs­te­ru­dj­uvet. Trygve wan­ted to get high up in­to the mo­un­ta­ins, whe­re the­re was snow all ye­ar, and hi­de out un­til things re­tur­ned to nor­mal. He’d tra­ve­led all over the world, inc­lu­ding forty-six dif­fe­rent sta­tes in the U.S., and had hi­ked in the Hi­ma­la­yas, so mo­un­ta­in clim­bing was no chal­len­ge to him. He fi­gu­red that the worms wo­uldn’t be ab­le to re­ach him that high, for the ter­ra­in was rocky and fro­zen and co­ve­red with ice and snow. He’d be sa­fe from the worms the­re.

    But he hadn’t be­en.

    He’d be­en right abo­ut the we­at­her. Whi­le the rest of the world de­alt with tor­ren­ti­al ra­in, Trygve suf­fe­red thro­ugh an end­less snows­torm. Everyw­he­re he lo­oked, he saw an unb­ro­ken, fe­atu­re­less blan­ket of whi­te. Snow co­ve­red everyt­hing, ma­king it im­pos­sib­le to see mo­re than a few fe­et, and ext­re­mely dif­fi­cult to tra­vel. It al­so ma­de him easy prey for the snow worms.

    He’d first se­en them when he was still in the low­lands, out­si­de the world-fa­mo­us Spi­ral Tun­nel. Ot­her sur­vi­vors had gat­he­red the­re, all with the sa­me idea as Trygve’s. Af­ter so­me dis­cus­si­on, they be­gan to lo­ok at Trygve as the le­ader. He was used to that. As the Vi­ce Pre­si­dent of ABN AM­RO As­set Ma­na­ge­ment’s re­al es­ta­te di­vi­si­on, Trygve was used to as­su­ming le­aders­hip ro­les and ma­king com­mand de­ci­si­ons.

    They’d be­en re­ady to de­part as a gro­up, when the worms at­tac­ked. They’d co­me at the sur­vi­vors from all si­des, bur­ro­wing un­der the snow li­ke car­to­on gop­hers, le­aving long fur­rows on top of the sur­fa­ce. At first, no­ne of Trygve’s com­pa­ni­ons had be­en su­re what was hap­pe­ning. Then, an Ame­ri­can to­urist star­ted gas­ping. The rest of the gro­up tur­ned the­ir at­ten­ti­on to her. Trygve had no­ti­ced that one of the fur­rows en­ded at her fe­et. She sto­od knee-de­ep in the snow, comp­le­tely still, as if fro­zen. Her exp­res­si­on was shoc­ked, yet she ma­de no so­und. As they watc­hed, the co­lor dra­ined from her fa­ce. She tur­ned pa­le, then ala­bas­ter. Anot­her man tri­ed to as­sist her, and the wo­man top­pled over in the snow. The gro­und be­ne­ath her fe­et was red. A long, whi­te worm, abo­ut the thick­ness of a fi­re ho­se, was at­tac­hed to her back. The gro­up scre­amed in uni­son, and the worm re­le­ased the to­urist. Half its length was hid­den in the snow bank. The rest ra­ised in­to the air, we­aving back and forth. The wo­man’s blo­od drip­ped from its yaw­ning mo­uth.

    Another vic­tim was sud­denly jer­ked be­ne­ath the snow. Then anot­her. One by one, the gro­up was sla­ugh­te­red. Trygve ma­na­ged to es­ca­pe, kil­ling two of the cre­atu­res in the pro­cess, but the ot­her re­fu­ge­es we­re sla­ugh­te­red. Rat­her than cha­sing Trygve, the worms gor­ged them­sel­ves on the­ir vic­tims. The fal­ling snow blan­ke­ted the blo­ods­ta­ins.

    Trygve ma­de it in­to the mo­un­ta­ins, but the worms had tra­iled him the who­le way. He’d lost co­unt of how many he’d kil­led sin­ce fle­e­ing the Spi­ral Tun­nel. He’d tho­ught that on­ce he re­ac­hed the hig­her ele­va­ti­ons, they wo­uldn’t fol­low. He’d be­en wrong. So­me­how, they’d be­en ab­le to tun­nel thro­ugh so­lid rock and fro­zen gro­und, trac­king his every step.

    But the worms we­ren’t what con­cer­ned him now.

    Because the way things we­re go­ing, the­re wo­uldn’t be any mo­un­ta­ins left for the worms to tun­nel be­ne­ath for very much lon­ger.

    There wo­uldn’t be an­y­t­hing.

    The wind how­led aro­und him, las­hing at his ex­po­sed che­eks and no­se li­ke a ra­zor-edged whip. It hurt to bre­ath. Each ti­me he in­ha­led, the fri­gid air ma­de his lungs and he­ad ac­he. Trygve wan­ted to lie down in the snow, bury him­self be­ne­ath it, and just go to sle­ep.

    The mo­un­ta­ins we­re get­ting shor­ter. He was su­re of it now. The top­most pe­ak was clo­ser to the gro­und than it had be­en the day be­fo­re. So­mew­he­re, de­ep be­ne­ath his fe­et, the Earth’s very fo­un­da­ti­ons we­re mel­ting away- tur­ning to wa­ter. It so­un­ded im­pos­sib­le, but the­re was no ot­her way to exp­la­in the events he was wit­nes­sing-the fre­qu­ent earth­qu­akes, the sin­king mo­un­ta­ins, the fact that even tho­ugh the snow didn’t stop fal­ling, it didn’t se­em to be get­ting hig­her any­mo­re. Per­haps the most dis­con­cer­ting part was watc­hing the mo­un­ta­ins drift slowly, as if they we­re flo­ating on the sea.

    Another tre­mor roc­ked the lands­ca­pe. Trygve hal­ted, stan­ding with his fe­et spa­ced wi­de apart so that he co­uld ke­ep his ba­lan­ce. A ne­arby tree cras­hed to the gro­und, sen­ding a plu­me of pow­dery snow in­to the air. He he­ard a dis­tant rumb­ling from far over­he­ad.

    An ava­lanc­he.

    He glan­ced up at the mo­un­ta­in pe­ak. He co­uld no lon­ger see it. It was obs­cu­red by a shif­ting clo­ud of snow, dust, and rock. As the clo­ud ne­ared him, the rumb­ling grew lo­uder.

    He glan­ced aro­und, se­eking shel­ter, but ins­te­ad, he saw the all-too-fa­mi­li­ar snow fun­nels clo­sing in on him.

    “Come on,” he sho­uted. “Co­me on and ta­ke me, if you can!”

    The worms slit­he­red clo­ser, the­ir bo­di­es still hid­den be­ne­ath the snow.

    The rumb­ling ec­lip­sed all ot­her so­unds now, and as it drew clo­ser, Trygve clo­sed his eyes.

    The ava­lanc­he cas­ca­ded over them, bur­ying all in a mo­und of whi­te.

    Within ho­urs, that mo­und be­gan to sink.

    

    

32 - EXODUS A.D. (LOCKE’S ARK REPRISE)

    

    Saint Lo­u­is, Mis­so­uri

    

    It wasn’t the first end of the world, nor wo­uld it be the last. The­re had be­en many thro­ug­ho­ut ti­me. The apo­calyp­se didn’t al­ways in­vol­ve the end of the physi­cal world. So­me­ti­mes in his­tory, it simply he­ral­ded bad ti­mes for cer­ta­in gro­ups of pe­op­le or ci­vi­li­za­ti­ons-a per­so­nal apo­calyp­se.

    For the Is­ra­eli­tes, the first apo­calyp­se ar­ri­ved aro­und 1550 B.C., when they we­re sla­ves of the Egyp­ti­an pe­op­le. The ru­ling Pha­ra­oh dec­re­ed that all new­born Heb­rew ma­les we­re to be kil­led. One yo­ung mot­her hid her baby in an ark ma­de of bul­rus­hes and set him ad­rift in the ri­ver, so that her son wo­uld es­ca­pe the sla­ugh­ter. He flo­ated downst­re­am, and even­tu­al­ly ca­me to rest on the sho­re. It be­gan to ra­in. The Pha­ra­oh’s da­ugh­ter fo­und the child and to­ok pity on him, and na­med the baby Mo­ses, which me­ant “to ta­ke out of the wa­ter.”

    Moses grew up and sa­ved the Is­ra­eli­tes from the apo­calyp­se. The­ir pe­op­le wo­uld fa­ce ot­her apo­calyp­ses thro­ug­ho­ut his­tory, but that was the first, and Mo­ses de­li­ve­red them as he him­self was de­li­ve­red from the wa­ter.

    

***

    

    Dashiell Wul­ler didn’t know any of this, of co­ur­se. All he knew was fe­ar and lo­ne­li­ness and dis­com­fort.

    More than the­se, he felt a de­ep, ac­hing sad­ness.

    He bob­bed on the oce­an’s sur­fa­ce, not in an ark ma­de of re­eds but in a flu­ores­cent oran­ge li­fe vest. He didn’t know how long he’d be­en flo­ating. At age fi­ve, Das­hi­ell’s sen­se of ti­me re­vol­ved aro­und me­als, sle­ep, and when his fa­vo­ri­te car­to­ons ca­me on. He co­uld re­ci­te the days of the we­ek and the num­bers on a clock, but co­uldn’t con­cep­tu­ali­ze to­mor­row or next we­ek. All he knew was that he’d be­en out he­re a long ti­me. He was wet and cold and ter­ri­fi­ed, and his legs we­re star­ting to fe­el numb. His lips and te­eth hurt from chat­te­ring.

    He clutc­hed his stuf­fed dog to his chest and tri­ed very hard not to cry.

    Lightning split the sky and thun­der rumb­led. Das­hi­ell shi­ve­red. Te­ars flo­wed.

    His Daddy had held him up abo­ve the wa­ter. He’d sta­yed li­ke that for a long ti­me, even af­ter the wa­ter clo­sed over his he­ad. Then Das­hi­ell felt his fat­her’s hands slip away and Das­hi­ell drif­ted off on the crest of a wa­ve.

    There we­re things in the wa­ter. He’d se­en them emer­ge fart­her away-snaky things that wrig­gled and splas­hed, and a bunch of sil­ver fish that jum­ped out of the wa­ter and flew thro­ugh the air with buz­zing wings.

    Dashiell mis­sed his fa­mily, but he mis­sed his fat­her most of all. He wis­hed his Daddy was he­re right now, to pro­tect him from the snaky things. He had a fe­eling they might be bad.

    He re­mem­be­red his pro­mi­se to his fat­her-to be bra­ve.

    The ra­in kept fal­ling.

    He wan­ted to clo­se his eyes, but every ti­me he did, Das­hi­ell got even mo­re sca­red. Back ho­me, he and his sis­ters had pla­yed a ga­me cal­led “Mummy.” It in­vol­ved tag­ging the ot­her pla­yers whi­le jum­ping on a tram­po­li­ne. Each ti­me a new kid ca­me over to play, his sis­ters wo­uld exp­la­in that Das­hi­ell was out of bo­unds to be tag­ged be­ca­use he was too sca­red to be the mummy. The mummy had to ke­ep the­ir eyes clo­sed and the­ir arms stra­ight out, trying to tag one of the ot­hers on the tram­po­li­ne. Bob­bing up and down in the wa­ter had the sa­me ef­fect, so he kept his eyes open and clung to his stuf­fed dog.

    He felt li­ke he wo­uld sa­il right over the ed­ge of the world.

    Stupid ra­in! Why did it ha­ve to be this way? Why didn’t it stop? Everyt­hing had be­en fi­ne un­til the ra­in ca­me along and chan­ged things.

    Dashiell mis­sed his sco­oter. He mis­sed Nin­ten­do DS and Ga­me Cu­be. He mis­sed Tom and Jer­ry, Jon­ny Qu­est, Spe­ed Ra­cer and To­bor the Eighth Man. He mis­sed ri­ding in the car with his Mommy, sig­ning along to the songs on the ra­dio. He mis­sed pla­ying with his sis­ters, and the­ir club­ho­use and sec­ret stre­et-a ne­ver-de­ve­lo­ped cul-de-sac on the ed­ge of the wo­ods next to the­ir ho­use. He mis­sed ten­nis les­sons at the cli­nic, pla­ying fo­ot­ball, and hel­ping his Dad in the yard.

    Every ti­me his fat­her went out of town, Das­hi­ell used to get very sad. Every night, he wo­uld ask his Mom when Dad was co­ming ho­me.

    He bu­ri­ed his ra­in-stre­aked fa­ce aga­inst his stuf­fed dog and as­ked it now.

    Dashiell wis­hed he was at ho­me, in bed with his pa­rents, snug­gled up bet­we­en them, warm and dry and sa­fe.

    His legs grew mo­re numb. His te­eth we­re still chat-te­ring but he no lon­ger no­ti­ced. Das­hi­ell stop­ped kic­king, and only the li­fe vest kept him af­lo­at. Das­hi­ell tri­ed to sing, but the words di­ed in his thro­at. His vo­ice was ho­ar­se and we­ak. Des­pi­te his fe­ars, Das­hi­ell fi­nal­ly suc­cum­bed to ex­ha­us­ti­on and ex­po­su­re to the ele­ments, and clo­sed his eyes.

    Splashes rang out in the dark­ness aro­und him.

    The snaky things crept clo­ser, and Das­hi­ell slept.

    

***

    

    Kevin and Ta­ya Loc­ke, and the­ir Yor­kie dog, Har­ley, had be­en ad­rift in the ark for what se­emed li­ke fo­re­ver. Ke­vin had lost track of the days. It was hard to mark the pas­sa­ge of ti­me when the days blur­red in­to a gray, misty ha­ze. The sun and the mo­on we­re just pa­le, sil­ver discs, both ba­rely bre­aking the glo­om.

    Just as God (or who­ever it was that spo­ke to Ke­vin) had pro­mi­sed, the Earth was flo­oded aga­in. Ke­vin had fi­nis­hed the back­yard ark just in ti­me. As La­fa­yet­te flo­oded, the ves­sel ro­se up off its mo­orings and flo­ated. Ke­vin, Ta­ya and Har­ley got on­bo­ard. They’d stoc­ked the bo­at with plenty of fo­od, wa­ter, and me­di­cal sup­pli­es. Ke­vin wo­uld ha­ve of­fe­red Rudy and Ro­sa a pla­ce on­bo­ard, but they’d di­sap­pe­ared. Ta­ya fe­ared the gi­ant worms had eaten the­ir ne­igh­bors, but Ke­vin as­su­red her that they’d pro­bably got­ten away.

    They sat in­si­de the ark, sa­fe and warm and dry. When the wa­ter le­vels re­ac­hed the ro­of­tops, the ark flo­ated out of the­ir ne­igh­bor­ho­od-and out of La­fa­yet­te.

    Kevin had to ad­mit, he was gra­te­ful to God. He still didn’t un­ders­tand why the Sup­re­me Be­ing had ap­pe­ared to him ins­te­ad of Ta­ya or Pas­tor Chad or a mil­li­on ot­her be­li­evers, but it didn’t re­al­ly mat­ter. They we­re ali­ve.

    Most of God’s pro­mi­se had co­me to pass. They’d sa­iled far and sa­ved many. They fo­und re­fu­ge­es clin­ging to ro­of­tops and cell pho­ne to­wers, and hel­ped them on­bo­ard. The sur­vi­vors told hor­rib­le sto­ri­es-the worms (which they al­re­ady knew abo­ut), and things that we­re half-shark and half-hu­man, and flying pi­ran­ha, and vam­pi­re mer­ma­ids, and a gi­ant, squ­id-he­aded cre­atu­re that dest­ro­yed en­ti­re bu­il­dings in its wa­ke. Per­haps the most bi­zar­re was a whi­te fun­gus that slowly tur­ned or­ga­nic mat­ter in­to li­qu­id.

    So the prop­hecy was ful­fil­led-at le­ast par­ti­al­ly. God’s fi­nal pro­mi­se, that if Ke­vin bu­ilt the Ark, He wo­uld gi­ve them a child, had not co­me to pass. They’d con­ti­nu­ed trying, even in the fa­ce of the apo­calyp­se, but the­ir ef­forts we­re still un­suc­ces­sful.

    Kevin tho­ught abo­ut all of this as he sto­od on the deck, sta­ring out at the chur­ning oce­an.

    “Maybe I was crazy,” he mut­te­red. “Schi­zoph­re­nic. May­be it wasn’t God af­ter all.”

    Lightning flas­hed, bat­hing the wa­ter with blue light. Ke­vin spot­ted so­met­hing on the crest of a wa­ve-a flash of oran­ge. A li­fe vest. Grip­ping the ra­il with one hand, he tra­ined his spot­light on it…

    …and gas­ped.

    “Man over­bo­ard,” he sho­uted.

    Footsteps po­un­ded ac­ross the deck. Se­ve­ral sur­vi­vors hel­ped him ex­tend a long ho­ok on a po­le. They ma­na­ged to catch one of the straps on the li­fe vest and, wor­king to­get­her, they pul­led the cas­ta­way in­to the ark. It was a lit­tle boy. The gro­up clus­te­red aro­und him.

    “Give him so­me ro­om,” Ke­vin ur­ged, pus­hing them back. He knelt over the boy, and the child ope­ned his eyes.

    “Hi,” Ke­vin sa­id. “Are you okay?”

    Frowning, the boy sta­red at the fa­ces lo­oming abo­ve him.

    “My pa­rents sa­id I’m not sup­po­sed to talk to stran­gers.”

    “Well, my na­me is Ke­vin. What’s yo­ur na­me?”

    “Dashiell.”

    “Now we’re not stran­gers.”

    The boy blin­ked ra­in from his eyes. “Is this He­aven? Are my Daddy and Mommy he­re?”

    “No,” Ke­vin sa­id. “But you’re sa­fe. Let’s get you out of this ra­in, Das­hi­ell. And find you so­me dry clot­hes. Are you hungry?”

    Dashiell nod­ded. Then he glan­ced out at the oce­an.

    “There are things out the­re. Mons­ters.”

    “Yeah,” Ke­vin ag­re­ed. “The­re are. But you don’t ha­ve to worry abo­ut them any­mo­re. Li­ke I sa­id, you’re sa­fe now. We all are.”

    Locke’s Ark sa­iled in­to the night with its new pas­sen­ger, and when they re­ac­hed the end of the world, they sa­iled on thro­ugh in­to a new day.

    

    

AFTERWORD: STORY NOTES FROM THE END OF THE WORLD

    

LOCKE’S ARK

    

    In The Con­qu­eror Worms, the nar­ra­tor, Teddy, men­ti­ons “so­me nut in In­di­ana who was bu­il­ding an ark.” When I le­ar­ned that Ke­vin li­ved in In­di­ana, I knew I’d fo­und my nut. I’ve al­ways be­en fas­ci­na­ted with the story of No­ah. What if God re­al­ly did show up and tell so­me­one to bu­ild a big ship? How wo­uld they de­al with it? Cer­ta­inly, the­ir re­ac­ti­ons wo­uld run the ga­mut from she­er ter­ror to be­wil­de­red amu­se­ment. I tri­ed to cap­tu­re so­me of that he­re. I’m fond of this story. I li­ke how it bo­okends the col­lec­ti­on (Ke­vin and his ark show up aga­in in the last ta­le). This was writ­ten in my back­yard on a sunny day. The we­at­her was much li­ke it is in the story.

    

NIGHT CRAWLERS

    

    And then the worms ma­ke the­ir first ap­pe­aran­ce. Step­hen is a big out­do­ors­man and lo­ves to fish. So do I. In fact, I got the idea for this whi­le night-fis­hing along-si­de the Sus­qu­ehan­na Ri­ver. I ca­ught a re­al­ly big cat­fish and when I got ho­me, the sun was co­ming up. Rat­her than go­ing to bed, I wro­te the first draft of this ta­le.

    

UPAPOLE, WITHOUT A PADDLE

    

    Even tho­ugh it ap­pe­ars early in the bo­ok, this was ac­tu­al­ly the last story I comp­le­ted for the col­lec­ti­on. I was al­most out of story ide­as and won­de­red just what the hell I’d wri­te abo­ut. I exc­han­ged a few ema­ils with Phil and he told me what he did for a li­ving. All of the sud­den, I had this ima­ge of a man on top of a te­lep­ho­ne po­le, with the worms all aro­und and the wa­ters ri­sing. I wro­te all three drafts in a sing­le night.

    

ON THE BEACH

    

    Stuart told me a bit abo­ut his fa­mily and whe­re he wor­ked. Nuc­le­ar, on both co­unts. A nuc­le­ar po­wer plant, a nuc­le­ar di­sas­ter, and the arc­hety­pal “nuc­le­ar fa­mily”- what wri­ter co­uld pass up a chan­ce to play with that symbo­lism? It’s not a joyo­us en­ding, but it’s as clo­se to a happy en­ding as cha­rac­ters in my work get. This was writ­ten over two days, wit­hin the sha­dow of the Three Mi­le Is­land nuc­le­ar po­wer plant, which is just up the ri­ver from me.

    

LAST DROP OF SORROW IN A BLUE BOTTLE

    

    Bob Ford is a go­od fri­end of mi­ne. We li­ve in the sa­me town and of­ten get in­to tro­ub­le to­get­her (along with aut­hors Ge­off Co­oper and J.F. Gon­za­lez). This story, and its tit­le, fe­atu­re ele­ments from his first pub­lis­hed chap­bo­ok (which you sho­uld re­ad). The chap­bo­ok con­ta­ins the sto­ri­es “Blu­ebot­tle Sum­mer” and “Free Ri­de An­gie.” Ob­vi­o­usly, you can see how they fit he­re. Bob al­so knows abo­ut the mu­se, and the al­tar on which wri­ters of­ten ma­ke sac­ri­fi­ces to it. We’ve had many la­te-night talks abo­ut that very thing, and I wan­ted to inc­lu­de so­me of that he­re. I wro­te this in my of­fi­ce af­ter drin­king so­me fi­ne rum that Bob left be­hind on his last vi­sit.

    

SWEPT AWAY

    

    Chris and Fran ap­pe­ared in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World, and the­ir story, “Best Se­at In The Ho­use”, was one of my per­so­nal fa­vo­ri­tes. It re­ma­ins one of the things I’m most pro­ud of, wri­ting-wi­se. So­me­ti­mes, when I get bur­ned out and this pro­fes­si­on se­ems sa­va­ge and dis­he­ar­te­ning and cold, and I’m con­vin­ced that I’ll ne­ver wri­te a de­cent short story or no­vel aga­in, I think of the­ir story and then I get back to work, rec­har­ged and re­ady to rumb­le.

    In re­al li­fe, the­ir own per­so­nal story is just as ins­pi­ring. They met as a re­sult of De­li­ri­um Bo­oks, and the­ir lo­ve re­al­ly is the go­od and all-too-ra­re kind. I did my best to cap­tu­re that with the­ir pre­vi­o­us story, and had in­ten­ded to do the sa­me with this vo­lu­me.

    Then Chris told me to, “throw in so­me sex and ma­ke it hot as hell.”

    So I did. I don’t wri­te a lot of sex sce­nes. The­re’s one in Dark Hol­low (also pub­lis­hed as The Rut­ting Se­ason). “Mar­ri­age Ca­uses Can­cer in Rats” has a bri­ef one, as do­es Kill Whi­tey. And even­tu­al­ly, the Laby­rinth se­ri­es will fe­atu­re a sex sce­ne bet­we­en Fran­kie and Pros­per John­son (the­re’s a lit­tle tid­bit to ma­ke the fan-boys dro­ol). But when I wri­te the­se sex sce­nes, I of­ten get em­bar­ras­sed. I’m not su­re why. Wri­ting desc­rip­ti­ve pas­sa­ges of de­ca­pi­ta­ti­ons and di­sem­bo­wel­ments do­esn’t fa­ze me. Wri­ting abo­ut two pe­op­le ha­ving sex ma­kes me squ­irm. But I li­ke how this one tur­ned out. This story was writ­ten over two hot days in June, whi­le I sat along­si­de my tro­ut stre­am. I ca­ught three fish. Chris di­ed with a smi­le on his fa­ce. Ever­yo­ne was happy.

    

RUN TO THE HILLS (Parts 1 and 2)

    

    Paul and H al­so ap­pe­ared in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World. In that bo­ok, Pa­ul be­ca­me a zom­bie and at­tac­ked H. The en­su­ing bat­tle dest­ro­yed them both, along with H’s le­gen­dary bo­ok col­lec­ti­on. Both of them enj­oyed the bi­zar­re te­am-up, so when I saw that they we­re both ap­pe­aring in this bo­ok as well, I as­ked them if they’d li­ke to jo­in for­ces on­ce aga­in. This ti­me, no­ne of H’s bo­oks we­re da­ma­ged. I wro­te the­se at ho­me, in my of­fi­ce, and gig­gled the who­le ti­me.

    

THE WATER IS WIDE

    

    This story ti­es in di­rectly with The Con­qu­eror Worms, of co­ur­se (the ho­tel, Ke­vin, Lo­ri, Salty, and the Sa­ta­nists). It is al­so a di­rect con­ti­nu­ati­on of a story from The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World. In that ta­le, “Other Worlds Than The­se”, Bob Le­wis tra­vels thro­ugh the Laby­rinth, brid­ging the worlds of The Ri­sing and The Con­qu­eror Worms. This ta­le picks up im­me­di­ately whe­re the last one left off.

    I’m gu­es­sing that if you’re re­ading this bo­ok, then you’ve pro­bably re­ad a few of my ot­her bo­oks or sto­ri­es, and by now, you know that the Laby­rinth is the ove­rall mythos that ti­es all of my work to­get­her. If you didn’t know that, you do now. As I sa­id in the int­ro­duc­ti­on, one of the key com­po­nents of the mythos is that the­re are many dif­fe­rent Earths-or Le­vels-in many dif­fe­rent re­ali­ti­es. This exp­la­ins how Ob and the Siq­qu­sim co­uld dest­roy Earth in City of the De­ad, yet still be re­fe­ren­ced in The Con­qu­eror Worms when Le­vi­at­han and Be­he­moth are do­ing the sa­me to that Earth. The Laby­rinth is an in­ter-di­men­si­onal path­way that con­nects all of the­se di­men­si­ons, re­ali­ti­es, and pla­nets.

    Trust me. This will all ma­ke mo­re sen­se a few bo­oks down the ro­ad.

    Anyway, this is the se­cond ins­tal­lment in The Ad­ven­tu­res of Ro­bert Le­wis. Will he ul­ti­ma­tely sa­ve the uni­ver­se? Only ti­me will tell.

    I wro­te this in a pent­ho­use su­ite whi­le con­duc­ting so­me mo­vie bu­si­ness in Salt La­ke City. In the first draft, Bob al­so met Taz and Ducky (from The Con­qu­eror Worms), but I had to edit that sce­ne out of the fi­nal draft in or­der to sa­ve spa­ce.

    

FLOATING HOME

    

    Not much to tell abo­ut this one. I wro­te it in a ho­tel ro­om in Min­ne­apo­lis/Sa­int Pa­ul, du­ring a re­al­ly bad thun­ders­torm. Go­od am­bi­en­ce. Terry ap­pe­ared in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World. In that bo­ok, I kil­led his dog, Wo­ody. I’ve al­ways felt bad abo­ut that, so this ti­me, Terry got to pro­tect Wo­ody, and they had a happy en­ding (so­met­hing that ra­rely hap­pens in my sto­ri­es). I fe­el less gu­ilty now.

    

THE FIRST PRINCIPLE

    

    If Ear­t­h­worm Gods: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World has a co­re story, it is this one (along with its sis­ter story, “The Fi­nal Prin­cip­le”). Mark’s bro­ad­casts ec­ho ac­ross many of the ot­her ta­les in this vo­lu­me. See if you can spot them all. The tit­le and the ide­as be­hind it stem­med from a la­te-night con­ver­sa­ti­on I had with aut­hor Drew Wil­li­ams. We we­re sit­ting aro­und a camp­fi­re, drin­king go­od bo­ur­bon and dis­cus­sing phi­lo­sophy, and he told me abo­ut Tha­les’ the­ory. Everyt­hing clic­ked. This is the re­sult. And it ma­kes per­fect sen­se wit­hin the con­fi­nes of this fic­ti­onal set­ting. I wro­te this story at 3am, when the world was dark and qu­i­et.

    

IN THE SHADOW OF TARANAKI

    

    Mean al­so ap­pe­ared in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World. In the af­ter­word to that col­lec­ti­on, I re­la­te a story Me­an told me abo­ut New Ze­aland’s opos­sums. He sa­id: We had an old sing­le shot.22 rif­le ma­inly for rab­bits and opos­sums. Our opos­sums are not li­ke yo­ur pos­sums the­re in the Sta­tes. Our opos­sums may ma­ke go­od zom­bie stop­pers, as they don’t ac­tu­al­ly at­tack pe­op­le-but when they get frigh­te­ned, they con­si­der pe­op­le are li­ke tre­es and climb them and wrap them­sel­ves aro­und yo­ur he­ad. They ha­ve very long sharp claws, pre­hen­si­le ta­ils, are inc­re­dibly strong, and don’t smell too go­od. Re­mo­val is a dif­fi­cult pro­cess, to say the le­ast.

    Needless to say, I re­al­ly, re­al­ly wan­ted to use New Ze­aland’s opos­sums in a fu­tu­re story. When I fo­und out Me­an wo­uld be in this bo­ok, I fi­nal­ly got my chan­ce.

    

RIDING THE STORM OUT

    

    The idea for this story al­so ca­me from aut­hor Drew Wil­li­ams. (It oc­curs to me that per­haps Drew is my mu­se, and that ma­kes me un­com­for­tab­le in ways that I can’t even desc­ri­be). The le­gend of The Flying Dutch­man is fas­ci­na­ting and one of my per­so­nal fa­vo­ri­tes. I’d lo­ve to wri­te a no­vel abo­ut it one of the­se days. This story was writ­ten in my back­yard whi­le I watc­hed a thun­ders­torm roll in over the mo­un­ta­ins.

    

BAD FISH

    

    This story int­ro­du­ces one of many new ad­di­ti­ons to The Con­qu­eror Worms’ bes­ti­ary-flying, car­ni­vo­ro­us fish.

    Po­or Bri­an Lee got kil­led by zom­bie plants and in­sects in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World. He gets kil­led by man-eating fish this ti­me. Du­de’s got no luck. If we ever do anot­her of the­se bo­oks, I’ll ha­ve to let him li­ve.

    

LOADS AND LOADS

    

    An as­tu­te cri­tic on­ce po­in­ted out that pa­rent­ho­od- es­pe­ci­al­ly fat­her­ho­od-is an on­go­ing the­me in much of my work. I’d say that’s pretty ac­cu­ra­te. As of this wri­ting, I ha­ve a 16-ye­ar old son and anot­her son on the way (he’s due in March). My his­tory with my own fat­her is comp­lex, as is his his­tory with my grand­fat­her. And yes, a lot of that finds its way in­to my fic­ti­on. I tho­ught I was do­ne tal­king abo­ut it with City of the De­ad and Ter­mi­nal, but it pop­ped up aga­in in Gho­ul, De­ad Sea, and Dark Hol­low, and it pops up aga­in he­re. Of all the sto­ri­es in this bo­ok, I think this one is my fa­vo­ri­te. I wro­te it in one sit­ting-from mid­night to six in the mor­ning, all three drafts. When I was fi­nis­hed, I felt dra­ined-but go­od. I can only ho­pe that Step­hen enj­oyed it as much as I did.

    

MESSAGE IN A BOTTLE

    

    In this story, Mi­ke is lis­te­ning to Mark Sylva’s bro­ad-cast (from “The First Prin­cip­le”) at the be­gin­ning, but then a se­cond nar­ra­ti­ve int­ro­du­ces it­self when Mi­ke finds the no­te. I’ve al­ways li­ke the story-wit­hin-a-story de­vi­ce, and I ra­rely get a chan­ce to use it. This story was writ­ten in my of­fi­ce du­ring a God­zil­la DVD ma­rat­hon, which exp­la­ins the gi­ant mons­ter. As for the cre­atu­re-what is it? I don’t know. It’s not Le­vi­at­han or Be­he­moth, nor is it one of the smal­ler worms. May­be it exis­ted in the depths of the oce­an be­fo­re the ra­ins star­ted…and may­be I’ll wri­te abo­ut it aga­in.

    

THE MAGI (Parts 1 and 2)

    

    Originally, I’d star­ted a dif­fe­rent story for Le­igh and Penny. But when I fo­und out that Penny was preg­nant, and that they’d li­ke the­ir sto­ri­es to ref­lect that, I scrap­ped the ori­gi­nal idea and went with this ins­te­ad.

    More links to my ove­rall mythos pop up in the­se two sto­ri­es. Black Lod­ge is still mostly unk­nown to my re­aders. They ap­pe­ar in a short story cal­led “The Black Wa­ve” and are re­fe­ren­ced in De­ad Sea and Ghost Walk. What you’ll even­tu­al­ly le­arn is that they are a black-ops mi­li­tary gro­up who spe­ci­ali­ze in the su­per­na­tu­ral-sort of li­ke Ram­bo me­ets The X-Fi­les. They play a ma­j­or ro­le in se­ve­ral up­co­ming no­vels, and lurk bet­we­en the pa­ges in many of my ot­hers. Ca­re­ful re­aders will pick up so­me mo­re clu­es from the­se two sto­ri­es-but the­ir true ori­gins and go­als are still unk­nown, ex­cept to me.

    

THE END OF SOLITUDE

    

    In re­al li­fe, Jade runs So­li­tu­de Pub­li­ca­ti­ons, and has pub­lis­hed bo­oks by myself, Tim Leb­bon, Ge­off Co­oper, John Ur­ban­cik, Bri­an Knight, Sha­ne Ryan Sta­ley, and Mark McLa­ugh­lin. She’s al­so a wo­man who va­lu­es so­li­tu­de-espe­ci­al­ly if it’s the end of the world. So I wan­ted this story to ref­lect that and exp­lo­re just how far so­me­one wo­uld go to re­ta­in it. I wro­te the first draft at my ve­te­ri­na­ri­an’s of­fi­ce whi­le my dog and my cat we­re get­ting the­ir te­eth cle­aned.

    

BEST LAID PLANS

    

    The tit­le and idea for this story ca­me from so­me ema­ils I exc­han­ged with Scott. The in­he­rent dan­ger with using the fun­gal zom­bi­es in a story of the­ir own is that they are si­mi­lar to ot­her zom­bi­es-and Lord knows I’ve writ­ten eno­ugh abo­ut them. Whi­le wor­king on this story,

    I ma­de a cons­ci­o­us ef­fort not to re­pe­at myself. Ho­pe­ful­ly, I ac­hi­eved that.

    

THE SKY IS CRYING

    

    Like myself, Jason is a big fan of the blu­es, es­pe­ci­al­ly songs from the pre-war era. He had a story ap­pe­ar in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World, in ad­di­ti­on to the story that ap­pe­ars he­re. Both ta­les got the­ir tit­les from clas­sic blu­es songs. This story al­so fe­atu­res the re­turn of the Black Wa­ve, a pos­sibly man-ma­de or­ga­nism-inde­ed, the­re are hints that the myste­ri­o­us Black Lod­ge may ha­ve be­en be­hind its cre­ati­on- which first ap­pe­ared in my short story “The Black Wa­ve.” (How’s that for an ap­prop­ri­ate tit­le?)

    

DAWN OF THE DORSALS

    

    This story int­ro­du­ces anot­her cre­atu­re to The Con­qu­eror Worms’ bes­ti­ary-half-hu­man sharks. They are men­ti­oned bri­efly in the no­vel, but ne­ver ma­ke an ac­tu­al ap­pe­aran­ce. This story was a lot of fun to wri­te. I only wish I’d ha­ve be­en al­lo­wed mo­re pa­ges. The­re was a lot I wan­ted to do with the­se cre­atu­res. Per­haps you’ll see them aga­in, el­sew­he­re.

    

DATE NIGHT

    

    Another of my per­so­nal fa­vo­ri­tes in this col­lec­ti­on. Tony and Kim had a story in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World, and I put them thro­ugh the rin­ger in it. Se­ri­o­usly. As an aut­hor, I did so­me ter­rib­le, des­pi­cab­le things to the­ir cha­rac­ters, which was hard, sin­ce I li­ke them both very much in re­al li­fe. They got a much hap­pi­er en­ding this ti­me aro­und. This story was writ­ten in one draft, af­ter exc­han­ging a few ema­ils with Kim. I’m very happy with it. Ho­pe­ful­ly they are, too.

    

DEATH BY COOKIES

    

    Although, out of ne­ces­sity, I’m sec­re­ti­ve abo­ut whe­re I ac­tu­al­ly li­ve, I ha­ve a pub­lic post of­fi­ce box (also out of ne­ces­sity). Every day, I ma­ke a trip to the post of­fi­ce to see what pe­op­le ha­ve sent me, and the­re’s al­ways so­me-thing. Most of it is fan ma­il (I think it’s co­ol that pe­op­le still ta­ke ti­me to wri­te let­ters in the age of ins­tant ema­il) or bo­oks pe­op­le want per­so­nal­ly insc­ri­bed. I al­so get mo­vi­es, mu­sic, and ot­her aut­hor’s bo­oks that pe­op­le think I might enj­oy. I’ve got­ten we­ird shit, too. De­ath thre­ats. Screwy bu­si­ness of­fers. One par­ti­cu­larly odi­o­us in­di­vi­du­al on­ce sent me a de­ad bird. I al­so get a lot of fo­od, which sadly, I don’t eat. I ap­pre­ci­ate it, but af­ter you’ve re­ce­ived a de­ad fuc­king bird with yo­ur la­test de­ath thre­at, you’re inc­li­ned not to eat fo­od sent to you by stran­gers. The one ex­cep­ti­on to this is when Mark’s wi­fe, Pa­ula, sends me a batch of her ho­me-ma­de co­oki­es. Let me tell you so­met­hing, folks. I ha­ve ex­pe­ri­en­ce with ho­me-ma­de co­oki­es. My wi­fe, my mot­her, my gre­at-grand­mot­her, both of my grand­mot­hers, and all of my aunts know how to ba­ke. So I think I spe­ak with so­me aut­ho­rity when I tell you that Pa­ula Be­a­uc­hamp ma­kes the best fuc­king co­oki­es in the world. (Just don’t tell my wi­fe or mot­her that I sa­id this). Her co­oki­es co­uld bring abo­ut world pe­ace if we dist­ri­bu­ted them at the Uni­ted Na­ti­ons.

    Her candy ap­ples kick ass, too.

    

SERENADE

    

    When pe­op­le re­ad The Con­qu­eror Worms (and “The Gar­den Whe­re My Ra­in Grows”) they had one of two re­ac­ti­ons to the mer­ma­id-lo­ve or ha­te. The­re are no ne­ut­ral re­ac­ti­ons to her cha­rac­ter. The si­ren in this story isn’t the sa­me one from the no­vel. I al­ways fi­gu­red the­re we­re mo­re of them spre­ad ac­ross the oce­an-each a bri­de of Le­vi­at­han.

    Don Ko­ish runs Ne­ces­sary Evil, a fi­ne small press pub­lis­hing out­fit. Whi­le wri­ting this story, I grin­ned at the ima­ge of him ri­ding aro­und on a Jet Ski. If you ever me­et Don in per­son, you’ll know why. Du­de lo­oks li­ke a pro-wrest­ler (but he’s got the he­art of a puppy).

    

THE FINAL PRINCIPLE

    

    As I sa­id ear­li­er, if Ear­t­h­worm Gods: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World has a co­re story, it is this one (along with its sis­ter story, “The First Prin­cip­le”). Ori­gi­nal­ly, the two sto­ri­es we­ren’t sup­po­sed to link. But when Ste­ven told me what he did for a li­ving, and re­qu­es­ted that his ta­le ta­ke pla­ce in Bos­ton, everyt­hing clic­ked. I’m re­al­ly gra­te­ful to him for gi­ving my mu­se the op­por­tu­nity.

    

LIQUID NOOSE

    

    Paul’s one of my long-ti­me re­aders, me­aning he’s be­en the­re sin­ce be­fo­re the first bo­ok, back when my work ap­pe­ared in small fan­zi­nes and web­zi­nes. We first met when Pa­ul was run­ning a news­let­ter for fans of Bri­an Hod­ge (whom we both rank right abo­ve Jesus, Mo­ham­mad, and Da­vid Lee Roth). Over the ye­ars, I’ve had many op­por­tu­ni­ti­es to hang out with him and Shan­non, and I’m very fond of them both. Li­ke his story in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World, the tit­le for this ta­le co­mes from one of Pa­ul’s fa­vo­ri­te he­avy me­tal songs.

    

THE CHASE

    

    This story’s tit­le ser­ves do­ub­le duty-it’s the na­me of the skyscra­per the story ta­kes pla­ce in, and it’s al­so the thrust of the plot. Most of The Con­qu­eror Worms’ va­ri­o­us cre­atu­res, both old and new, ma­ke an ap­pe­aran­ce he­re- the man-sharks, flying fish, Whi­te Fuzz zom­bi­es, etc. Wri­ting it was a fun lit­tle ad­re­na­lin rush.

    

ONE LAST BREATH

    

    I wro­te ear­li­er abo­ut how fat­her­ho­od and pa­rent­ho­od are re­cur­ring the­mes in much of my work. He­re they are aga­in-a dark co­un­ter­po­int to “Lo­ads and Lo­ads.” This story is ob­vi­o­usly con­ti­nu­ed in “Exo­dus A.D. (Loc­ke’s Ark: Rep­ri­se).” Ro­man’s da­ugh­ters we­re both fe­atu­red in The Ri­sing: Se­lec­ted Sce­nes From the End of the World. It was his son’s turn this ti­me aro­und. Of all the sto­ri­es in this col­lec­ti­on, this one was by far the har­dest to wri­te-espe­ci­al­ly as a fat­her. I’d li­ke to think that Ro­man’s he­ro­ic fi­nal act is one I’d re­pe­at if I we­re in a si­mi­lar si­tu­ati­on.

    

THE LAST GHOST OF MARY

    

    The tricky part was ma­king this story dif­fe­rent from “Ri­ding the Storm Out.” Af­ter all, both sto­ri­es de­al with ghost ships and na­uti­cal lo­re. This story, along with the two that fol­low it, ma­ke up the end of the Earth-or per­haps a new be­gin­ning. The clu­es are all the­re. I le­ave it to you to find them.

    

AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MELTING

    

    The tit­le is a play on the tit­le of one of my fa­vo­ri­te H.P. Lo­vec­raft sto­ri­es, “At the Mo­un­ta­ins of Mad­ness.” The story it­self ti­es in­to what was re­ve­aled in “The First Prin­cip­le” and “The Fi­nal Prin­cip­le.” The world is li­qu­ef­ying. A fri­end of mi­ne, who hap­pe­ned to be vi­si­ting whi­le I was wor­king on this, sa­id it so­un­ded li­ke one big acid trip. I think that’s pretty apt. It’s cer­ta­inly mo­re sur­re­al than my usu­al work.

    

EXODUS A.D. (LOCKE’S ARK: REPRISE)

    

    In which all of our plot­li­nes are wrap­ped up on­ce and for all, and Ro­man’s he­ro­ic last act be­ars fru­it, and the pro­mi­se God ma­de to Ke­vin at the be­gin­ning of the bo­ok co­mes to pass. And un­li­ke Jamie LaC­han­ce, the­se cast-aways are not ghosts, but ali­ve. What will be­co­me of Earth’s last sur­vi­vors as they sa­il off in­to the sun­set? Well, I know. I’m just not re­ady to tell yet. Suf­fi­ce it to say, the­re is one mo­re story to be told, and I’ll wri­te it one of the­se days.

    I’ll let you see it when I’m do­ne…

 

THE END